mysteriousgeminizone

[mysteriousgeminizone]

@uniquecutie-puffs ❤️❤️ dear thank you so much to mention my story ! Hoping y’all are enjoying reading it as much as I’m enjoying writing 🙂‍↕️❤️

OT7:

My Azaleas, Your Azalea (MAYA) - Ongoing & Hybrid AU. By @mysteriousgeminizone

Kim Namjoon:

Red by @sailoryooons

Kim Seokjin:

Min Yoongi:

Cybersex By @gimmethatagustd

Jung Hoseok:

Park Jimin:

Kim Teahyung:

Jeon Jungkook:

[mysteriousgeminizone]

MAYA [BTS x M] - CHAPTER 10

<-Previous MAYA Masterlist Next->

THIRD POV

The living room is bathed in quiet.

The only light comes from the flickering television, now playing to no one in particular. The mellow drama they’d picked hours ago rolls through its final credits, soft piano music curling through the stillness like a lullaby.

Jimin is the first to break the silence, voice barely above a whisper. “We should sleep out here.”

Jin, already curled in the armchair with a blanket tugged to his chin, peeks one eye open. “Out here?”

Jimin nods, glancing at the couch where Y/N and Taehyung are still tucked together, not asleep but not fully awake either. “It feels... nice. Like we’re finally one.”

“Like a sleepover,” Y/N murmurs, smiling softly, still stroking Taehyung’s hair without thinking.

Jin stretches, his limbs long and lazy. “All right. Nest time.”

That’s all the permission Jimin needs. He practically dives for the linen closet, pulling out extra blankets, pillows, anything soft he can get his hands on. Within minutes, they’ve created a messy, cozy sprawl of fabric on the living room floor.

Taehyung rises reluctantly from Y/N’s lap but helps, quiet and content. He doesn’t say much, just arranges the cushions in precise rows like he’s building something sacred. And he actually is.

They settle in without ceremony—Jin to the left, yawning into his arm; Y/N beside him, then Jimin, who immediately claims Y/N’s arm as his personal pillow. Taehyung, as to guard them from the cruel world, takes the edge close to the frontal door, further from Y/n, but close still. Closer than he’s ever been.

“Goodnight,” Jin mumbles, already half asleep.

“Night,” Jimin echoes, snuggling deeper.

Taehyung doesn’t speak, but Y/N feels his toes brush against his beneath the blankets.

It’s enough. It’s more than enough.

Warmth.

That’s the first thing Y/N feels. Not sunlight, not sound. Just the dense, enveloping heat of too many bodies and not enough space.

Then comes the weight. An arm across his waist, a leg slung over his, soft breath against the crook of his neck.

He blinks his eyes open slowly and freezes.

Taehyung is wrapped around him like ivy, his face buried against his shoulder, breath warm and even. One arm clutches him tightly, like some subconscious part of him is afraid to let go. Jimin is sprawled on the other side, back pressed against Y/N’s, snoring faintly, and Jin is now at the far end, facing the couch, completely dead to the world.

Somehow, through the night, they shifted, Taehyung crept inward, drawn like a tide, and now, he’s holding Y/N like something precious he almost lost.

Y/N doesn’t move.

Not right away.

He stays there, suspended in the hush of morning, feeling the slow rhythm of Taehyung’s breathing, the way his fingers flex gently in sleep.

This. This is something.

Eventually, Jin stirs with a groan, rubbing his face and glancing at the clock on the wall.

“Shit—it’s Monday,” he mumbles, already rolling to sit up. “We’ve gotta go.”

Y/N blinks. Monday. The center.

He gently wiggle free of Taehyung’s arms, careful not to wake him. Jimin grumbles a protest at the movement but quickly rolls over.

Jin disappears into the bathroom to get ready while Y/N pulls on a soft sweater, trying not to disturb the pile of hybrids still tangled on the living room floor.

Later that morning, at breakfast, Jimin is sleepy but cheerful, scarfing down a bowl of cereal like it’s the best thing he’s ever tasted.

“I’ve been thinking,” he says between spoonfuls. “I want to come to the shelter today. I want to help. Maybe it’s time I find... you know, my thing.”

Jin brightens immediately. “You’d be amazing. You have a good heart, Chim.”

Y/N nods. “If that’s what you want, then I think that’s a great idea. I’ll send a message to Mr. Dong, he can show you around.”

Jimin beams, ears twitching with excitement. “Really? You think he’ll let me help?”

“Absolutely, no doubt. But if he doesn’t, I’ll bribe him with pastries.”

They soon finish their breakfast and get up to get dressed, but Y/n pauses when he feels a warm hand wrap around his wrist.

Taehyung.

Hoodie sleeves covering his hands, expression quiet but determined.

“Can I come?” he asks.

Y/N tilts his head. “To the center?”

He shakes his head. “Just... with you.”

There’s something in his voice, something unspoken but deeply felt. His tiger instincts tug him toward Y/N like a magnet.

He needs to be close.

Y/N reaches out, brushing his knuckles gently. “Of course. Come with me.”

His shoulders loosen slightly. A breath escapes him, soft and full of unspoken thanks.

Y/N POV

The center smells like coffee, clean laundry, and the faintest trace of cinnamon, leftover from the weekend baking class the hybrids love so much. It’s quiet, for now, the kind of calm before the flood of responsibilities begins. I sign in at the front desk with Jin, who’s already chatting animatedly with one of the reception volunteers about the birthday celebration plans for this evening.

Jimin bounces beside us, his tail swaying lightly, ears perked in quiet curiosity. He’s changed into a soft beige sweater that brings out the warm gold in his eyes, a tiny tote bag slung over one shoulder. He looks like excitement bottled in human shape.

“I’m really doing this, huh?” he says, glancing at me like he needs reassurance.

“You’re gonna charm everyone in the first five minutes,” I say, and he practically glows.

Right on cue, Mr. Dong appears around the corner, clipboard in hand and his ever-tired smile in place.

“Ah, Y/n, Jin! It’s so nice to see you!” Mr. Dong greets, stepping forward with a welcoming smile. “Always a pleasure to see you too, Sir” Jin bows.

Mr. Dong smiles contendendly, then his eyes shift to the newcomers beside you, and his smile only widens. “And these must be Taehyung and Jimin, yes? I’ve been hearing wonderful things. You’re both even more charming in person.” He offers a polite bow, voice warm and sincere. “We’ve all been looking forward to meeting Y/n and Jin’s new mates.”

“Nice to finally meet you too, Sir.” Jimin bows too in greetings. All the while Taehyung wears his classic mask of indifference.

“Y/n here told me you are interested in helping at the center, but you’re not sure in which section. Am I right?” Mr. Dong asks Jimin.

“That’s right sir. I want to do my part, but I don’t actually know what I’m good at.” Jimin sheepishly replies.

“Ah none of that, you surely are good at a lot of things. You just need to find the one that makes you happy. Come along. I’ll show you around, introduce you to a few folks and let you see where you might fit best.”

Jimin straightens like he’s been called to duty, casting one last look over his shoulder at me and Jin before trailing after Mr. Dong. His tail sways a little higher, and something about it makes my chest warm.

“Is it weird I feel like a parent dropping a kid off at school?” I murmur.

Jin laughs. “Only if you’re the dad, because I already claimed the mom title this morning.”

We part ways in the hallway, Jin off to the kitchens and I to check the intake files waiting on my desk. Taehyung hasn’t left my side since we arrived, his steps quiet but close, his eyes constantly flicking to me like he’s checking that I’m still real, still here.

He doesn’t say much, but he doesn’t need to. His presence speaks in volumes I’ve learned to read him: the way his hand hovers close to mine when I sort papers, how he tucks his chin over my shoulder when I pause in thought, the way he leans against the doorframe instead of staying hidden away.

The tiger in him, still wary, still healing, clearly needs the reassurance of proximity today.

During a short break, I take him to the back garden space, a rare sliver of calm in the middle of the building’s hum. It’s not much, just a bench, some pots of herbs and flowering plants, but the sunlight spills generously here, and Taehyung exhales like it’s the first breath he’s been able to take all morning.

“You okay?” I ask, brushing my fingers gently against his arm.

He nods. “I like it here. With you.” His voice is soft, like it might break if he pushes too hard.

I lean into him, shoulder to shoulder. “I like it too.”

We sit like that for a while. Saying nothing. Just being.

Later, when lunch rolls around, we meet Jin in the common area. Jimin is already waiting, flushed and bright-eyed from his tour, holding a tray of drinks.

“How’d it go?” I ask.

His smile nearly splits his face. “They said I can come back tomorrow to try shadowing in the nursery wing. I think... I think I found something I really want to do.”

Jin beams. “Of course you did. You’re perfect for it.”

Taehyung murmurs something, barely audible.

“What was that?” Jimin turns.

“I said,” Taehyung repeats a little louder, “they’d be lucky to have you.”

Jimin blinks. Then grins, wide and wild and sincere, just before planting a sound smooch on Taehyung lips. Who now is smirking like a love-drunk kitten.

This is good, this feels easy, nice.

After lunch, Jin and Jimin split off again. Jin heading to finalize the menu for today’s birthday celebration, and Jimin off to help prep little nests in the nursery wing. The excited flick of his tail is practically humming with his energy as he heads off, eager to contribute in any way he can.

Taehyung doesn’t follow them.

He stays close to me as we return to the quieter corners of the intake office. There’s a familiar rhythm between us as we settle into our tasks, something that feels natural, like we’ve done this together a hundred times before. I sift through case files, each one detailing a potential complaint of mistreatment, allegations of neglect, reports of harsh treatment, whispers of mistreatment that might not even be on the surface. Taehyung, ever observant, helps me by organizing and cataloging the files I’ve already gone through. He’s meticulous, cross-referencing reports and making sure all the details match up, adding notes to the margin when something stands out.

“You are really good at this, you know”

He shrugs, his ears flicking slightly. “It’s nice… doing something that feels like it matters. Even if it’s small.”

I glance at him, a soft smile tugging at my lips, but it’s a sad kind of smile. “It’s not small. These cases matter. If there’s even a chance to help, we can’t let it slip through.”

He pauses, fingers stilling over one of the case files. His gaze shifts from the papers in front of him to my face, his expression uncertain, as if trying to reconcile what he’s seeing in me with what he’s been through. “Is that what you did to find me and Jimin?”

The question hits me like a weight, and I swallow the lump that rises in my throat. I hadn’t expected him to ask it, hadn’t expected him to tie the work I’m doing now to that past... to the reason we’re all here. But there’s something in the way he says it, a vulnerability in his voice that makes it impossible for me to hide the truth.

I take a deep breath, my fingers brushing over the edge of the next case file. “Yes. It’s exactly what I did. I did even more of what I should have done actually. I couldn’t let it go. I knew something wasn’t right, and I wasn’t going to stop until I found the truth. Even when they told me to drop it. Something in me was telling me to not let it go, that it was important, that you were important.”

Taehyung’s eyes narrow slightly, like he’s processing something, trying to piece together fragments of a past he hasn’t quite shared. “They told you to stop?”

I nod, my heart heavy as I look at him. “Yeah… they said there wasn’t enough evidence, that it wasn’t a real case of mistreatment. They were ready to close the file and move on.” I pause, my chest tightening with the memory of those moments when I had to choose between following orders and trusting my instincts. “But I couldn’t. I had this gut feeling, you know? Something I couldn’t ignore. So, I went outside Ms. Lee’s house to wait. To watch. I had to see if I could catch something, anything, that would give me the proof I needed.”

Taehyung’s face softens, a flicker of understanding in his eyes. “You found us.”

I shake my head slowly, the weight of the past still lingering in the air. “You found me. I found a glimpse. Just a moment. Enough to know that something was off, but not enough to prove it. I’m sorry I couldn’t get more. I wanted to so badly… If I worked harder, I could have freed you and Jimin sooner.”

There’s a long silence between us as he absorbs what I’ve said, and I see the conflict in his eyes. He doesn’t say anything for a while, but his fingers start to nervously trace the edge of the case file he’s holding, his mind seemingly elsewhere. When he speaks again, his voice is quieter, as though weighing his words carefully.

“But you didn’t give up,” he says softly, meeting my gaze. “You kept going, even when it wasn’t easy. Even when they told you to stop. That matters.”

I’m caught off guard by the sincerity in his words, and for a moment, I can’t speak. I look at him, really look at him, and I see something there that makes my heart ache. Not just gratitude, but something deeper, something that feels like a connection between us, something that’s built on trust, on shared understanding.

“I couldn’t give up on you,” I whisper. “I couldn’t walk away, even if I was told to. Not when I knew you both deserved better.”

He looks down at the file in his hands again, but this time, there’s a softness to his expression. A kind of quiet acknowledgment that doesn’t need words. The air between us feels different now, I don’t don’t know how different, but better.

He doesn’t say anything else for a moment, but his hand brushes mine, just a brief touch, as if to say that he understands. That he appreciates what I did, even if I never got to bring the kind of closure I wanted.

I smile faintly, my eyes stinging with the weight of everything left unsaid. “I’m sorry I couldn’t do more.”

Taehyung nods slowly, the faintest hint of a smile tugging at his lips. “You did more than you think.”

There’s a slight tremble in his fingers, but instead of pulling away, his hand shifts a little closer to mine, the tips of our pinkies brushing briefly.

It’s a quiet touch, but it says more than words ever could. A touch that says thank you, that says I hear you, that says I’m still trying.

We don’t speak further, but the silence between us now feels different, softer. There’s a newfound understanding, a connection that wasn’t there before.

The afternoon moves forward faster than I expect. We get through a surprising amount of work, half the incoming intake files reviewed, the cases categorized, and a list of interviews for further investigation made. Taehyung stays focused, his presence grounding me through the heavy weight of the cases. Occasionally, he asks me questions, clarifying something that doesn’t quite make sense, or suggesting an angle I hadn’t considered. His insights are sharp, and I can’t help but appreciate the way his mind works. He’s a natural at this, and it’s becoming clear how much he wants to help.

Later, I slip away to attend a short intake meeting with Ms. Choi. I glance back before I shut the door, catching sight of Taehyung still sitting at the desk, reading through the next file. His brow furrowed, he’s deeply absorbed, his focus unshakable. It’s a side of him I don’t always get to see, the one that’s not just quietly present, but fully engaged in the task at hand.

When I return to the office, I find him in nearly the same position. But this time… he’s asleep. His head tipped back against the wall, my hoodie still draped over him, swallowing his frame. His mouth is parted just slightly, and he looks so calm, so at peace that it almost makes my heart ache. It’s rare to see him like this, vulnerable, relaxed.

My tiger.

Even in a hallway full of sterile lights and the hum of distant voices, he found a moment of stillness. Because he trusts that I’ll come back.

I sit beside him, just for a moment. Not to disturb him, just to be there, quietly watching him. My heart swells with something warm, something soft.

And I swear, even in sleep, he leans into me. There’s a shift, a subtle movement of his body toward mine as if he’s instinctively drawn to my presence. It’s comforting in a way I didn’t know I needed.

I let him rest, watching over him for just a little while longer before I have to return to the cases that weigh heavy on my mind. But for now, I let myself enjoy the moment. He’s here. We’re safe in this space together. 

THIRD POV

The peaceful moment is abruptly interrupted by the sharp ring of Y/N’s phone. The sound cuts through the stillness of the hallway, and Taehyung’s eyes flutter open. For a brief moment, he looks disoriented, blinking at the unfamiliar surroundings before his gaze settles on Y/N. The shift in his posture, from alert to relaxed, is instantaneous. His mate his here, he’s safe.

Y/N reaches for his phone, his fingers stilling for a split second when he sees the name on the screen: Granny. The corners of his mouth twitch upward in a quick smile, relief flooding his chest at the thought of hearing his grandmother’s voice.

“Hello, Granny!” he says cheerfully, bringing the phone to his ear.

But as the conversation continues, Y/N’s expression begins to shift. His brow furrows, his body tensing ever so slightly as he listens intently. His free hand unconsciously reaches out to grip the edge of the desk, his knuckles whitening.

Taehyung, ever perceptive, watches him closely. His head tilts, his curiosity piqued. Something is wrong.

“I see… I understand,” Y/N murmurs into the phone, his voice growing softer, more concerned. He listens for another moment, then exhales sharply, the tension in his shoulders evident as he responds, “Okay, I’m on my way. Stay at home, don’t go out. Do you hear me? Just stay inside, Grandma.”

He ends the call with a soft click, his fingers lingering on the screen for a second longer than necessary. 

Taehyung is already on his feet, sensing the change in his energy. He steps closer, his presence a grounding force as he watches him intently. “What’s going on?” he asks, his voice low, but laced with urgency.

Y/N takes a slow breath, shaking his head, almost as if he’s trying to process the information himself. His fingers curl slightly into his palm, an unspoken worry tightening in his chest.

“I think… I think there’s a panther hybrid near my grandmother’s house,” he says, the words tumbling out quickly. “She heard something, maybe even saw it, we need to get there, Taehyung. Now.”

The weight of his words hangs heavily in the air. Taehyung’s heart skips a beat, his tiger sensing the immediate danger. He doesn’t hesitate. His eyes narrow, his lips pressing into a thin line, a flash of instinctual protectiveness sweeping through him.

“We’re going with you,” he says firmly, already moving. “I’m not letting you go alone.”

Y/N nods without hesitation, already slipping his phone back into his pocket. There’s no time to waste. “We need to leave now. Before they endanger themself or someone else.”

The urgency in his voice is unmistakable, and Taehyung doesn’t question it. Together, they head toward Mr. Dong office, the weight of what they might find settling on them both, but neither one of them showing a trace of doubt.

And while they head to Mr. Dong office to set a squad, Y/n can’t help but wonder. What if…

<-Previous MAYA Masterlist Next->

Taglist Open

[mysteriousgeminizone]

MAYA [BTS x F] - CHAPTER 14

<-Previous MAYA Masterlist Next->

THIRD POV

The living room is bathed in quiet.

The only light comes from the flickering television, now playing to no one in particular. The mellow drama they’d picked hours ago rolls through its final credits, soft piano music curling through the stillness like a lullaby.

Jimin is the first to break the silence, voice barely above a whisper. “We should sleep out here.”

Jin, already curled in the armchair with a blanket tugged to his chin, peeks one eye open. “Out here?”

Jimin nods, glancing at the couch where Y/N and Taehyung are still tucked together, not asleep but not fully awake either. “It feels... nice. Like we’re finally one.”

“Like a sleepover,” Y/N murmurs, smiling softly, still stroking Taehyung’s hair without thinking.

Jin stretches, his limbs long and lazy. “All right. Nest time.”

That’s all the permission Jimin needs. He practically dives for the linen closet, pulling out extra blankets, pillows, anything soft he can get his hands on. Within minutes, they’ve created a messy, cozy sprawl of fabric on the living room floor.

Taehyung rises reluctantly from Y/N’s lap but helps, quiet and content. He doesn’t say much, just arranges the cushions in precise rows like he’s building something sacred. And he actually is.

They settle in without ceremony—Jin to the left, yawning into his arm; Y/N beside him, then Jimin, who immediately claims Y/N’s arm as his personal pillow. Taehyung, as to guard them from the cruel world, takes the edge close to the frontal door, further from Y/n, but close still. Closer than he’s ever been.

“Goodnight,” Jin mumbles, already half asleep.

“Night,” Jimin echoes, snuggling deeper.

Taehyung doesn’t speak, but Y/N feels his toes brush against hers beneath the blankets.

It’s enough. It’s more than enough.

Warmth.

That’s the first thing Y/N feels. Not sunlight, not sound. Just the dense, enveloping heat of too many bodies and not enough space.

Then comes the weight. An arm across her waist, a leg slung over hers, soft breath against the crook of her neck.

She blinks her eyes open slowly and freezes.

Taehyung is wrapped around her like ivy, his face buried against her shoulder, breath warm and even. One arm clutches her tightly, like some subconscious part of him is afraid to let go. Jimin is sprawled on the other side, back pressed against Y/N’s, snoring faintly, and Jin is now at the far end, facing the couch, completely dead to the world.

Somehow, through the night, they shifted, Taehyung crept inward, drawn like a tide, and now, he’s holding Y/N like something precious he almost lost.

Y/N doesn’t move.

Not right away.

She stays there, suspended in the hush of morning, feeling the slow rhythm of Taehyung’s breathing, the way his fingers flex gently in sleep.

This. This is something.

Eventually, Jin stirs with a groan, rubbing his face and glancing at the clock on the wall.

“Shit—it’s Monday,” he mumbles, already rolling to sit up. “We’ve gotta go.”

Y/N blinks. Monday. The center.

She gently wiggle free of Taehyung’s arms, careful not to wake him. Jimin grumbles a protest at the movement but quickly rolls over.

Jin disappears into the bathroom to get ready while Y/N pulls on a soft sweater, trying not to disturb the pile of hybrids still tangled on the living room floor.

Later that morning, at breakfast, Jimin is sleepy but cheerful, scarfing down a bowl of cereal like it’s the best thing he’s ever tasted.

“I’ve been thinking,” he says between spoonfuls. “I want to come to the shelter today. I want to help. Maybe it’s time I find... you know, my thing.”

Jin brightens immediately. “You’d be amazing. You have a good heart, Chim.”

Y/N nods. “If that’s what you want, then I think that’s a great idea. I’ll send a message to Mr. Dong, he can show you around.”

Jimin beams, ears twitching with excitement. “Really? You think he’ll let me help?”

“Absolutely, no doubt. But if he doesn’t, I’ll bribe him with pastries.”

They soon finish their breakfast and get up to get dressed, but Y/n pauses when she feels a warm hand wrap around her wrist.

Taehyung.

Hoodie sleeves covering his hands, expression quiet but determined.

“Can I come?” he asks.

Y/N tilts her head. “To the center?”

He shakes his head. “Just... with you.”

There’s something in his voice, something unspoken but deeply felt. His tiger instincts tug him toward Y/N like a magnet.

He needs to be close.

Y/N reaches out, brushing his knuckles gently. “Of course. Come with me.”

His shoulders loosen slightly. A breath escapes him, soft and full of unspoken thanks.

Y/N POV

The center smells like coffee, clean laundry, and the faintest trace of cinnamon, leftover from the weekend baking class the hybrids love so much. It’s quiet, for now, the kind of calm before the flood of responsibilities begins. I sign in at the front desk with Jin, who’s already chatting animatedly with one of the reception volunteers about the birthday celebration plans for this evening.

Jimin bounces beside us, his tail swaying lightly, ears perked in quiet curiosity. He’s changed into a soft beige sweater that brings out the warm gold in his eyes, a tiny tote bag slung over one shoulder. He looks like excitement bottled in human shape.

“I’m really doing this, huh?” he says, glancing at me like he needs reassurance.

“You’re gonna charm everyone in the first five minutes,” I say, and he practically glows.

Right on cue, Mr. Dong appears around the corner, clipboard in hand and his ever-tired smile in place.

“Ah, Y/n, Jin! It’s so nice to see you!” Mr. Dong greets, stepping forward with a welcoming smile. “Always a pleasure to see you too, Sir” Jin bows.

Mr. Dong smiles contendendly, then his eyes shift to the newcomers beside you, and his smile only widens. “And these must be Taehyung and Jimin, yes? I’ve been hearing wonderful things. You’re both even more charming in person.” He offers a polite nod, voice warm and sincere. “We’ve all been looking forward to meeting Y/n and Jin’s new mates.”

“Nice to finally meet you too, Sir.” Jimin bows too in greetings. All the while Taehyung wears his classic mask of indifference.

“Y/n here told me you are interested in helping at the center, but you’re not sure in which section. Am I right?” Mr. Dong asks Jimin.

“That’s right sir. I want to do my part, but I don’t actually know what I’m good at.” Jimin sheepishly replies.

“Ah none of that, you surely are good at a lot of things. You just need to find the one that makes you happy. Come along. I’ll show you around, introduce you to a few folks and let you see where you might fit best.”

Jimin straightens like he’s been called to duty, casting one last look over his shoulder at me and Jin before trailing after Mr. Dong. His tail sways a little higher, and something about it makes my chest warm.

“Is it weird I feel like a parent dropping a kid off at school?” I murmur.

Jin laughs. “Only if you’re the dad, because I already claimed the mom title this morning.”

We part ways in the hallway, Jin off to the kitchens and I to check the intake files waiting on my desk. Taehyung hasn’t left my side since we arrived, his steps quiet but close, his eyes constantly flicking to me like he’s checking that I’m still real, still here.

He doesn’t say much, but he doesn’t need to. His presence speaks in volumes I’ve learned to read him: the way his hand hovers close to mine when I sort papers, how he tucks his chin over my shoulder when I pause in thought, the way he leans against the doorframe instead of staying hidden away.

The tiger in him, still wary, still healing, clearly needs the reassurance of proximity today.

During a short break, I take him to the back garden space, a rare sliver of calm in the middle of the building’s hum. It’s not much, just a bench, some pots of herbs and flowering plants, but the sunlight spills generously here, and Taehyung exhales like it’s the first breath he’s been able to take all morning.

“You okay?” I ask, brushing my fingers gently against his arm.

He nods. “I like it here. With you.” His voice is soft, like it might break if he pushes too hard.

I lean into him, shoulder to shoulder. “I like it too.”

We sit like that for a while. Saying nothing. Just being.

Later, when lunch rolls around, we meet Jin in the common area. Jimin is already waiting, flushed and bright-eyed from his tour, holding a tray of drinks.

“How’d it go?” I ask.

His smile nearly splits his face. “They said I can come back tomorrow to try shadowing in the nursery wing. I think... I think I found something I really want to do.”

Jin beams. “Of course you did. You’re perfect for it.”

Taehyung murmurs something, barely audible.

“What was that?” Jimin turns.

“I said,” Taehyung repeats a little louder, “they’d be lucky to have you.”

Jimin blinks. Then grins, wide and wild and sincere, just before planting a sound smooch on Taehyung lips. Who now is smirking like a love-drunk kitten.

This is good, this feels easy, nice.

After lunch, Jin and Jimin split off again. Jin heading to finalize the menu for today’s birthday celebration, and Jimin off to help prep little nests in the nursery wing. The excited flick of his tail is practically humming with his energy as he heads off, eager to contribute in any way he can.

Taehyung doesn’t follow them.

He stays close to me as we return to the quieter corners of the intake office. There’s a familiar rhythm between us as we settle into our tasks, something that feels natural, like we’ve done this together a hundred times before. I sift through case files, each one detailing a potential complaint of mistreatment, allegations of neglect, reports of harsh treatment, whispers of mistreatment that might not even be on the surface. Taehyung, ever observant, helps me by organizing and cataloging the files I’ve already gone through. He’s meticulous, cross-referencing reports and making sure all the details match up, adding notes to the margin when something stands out.

“You are really good at this, you know”

He shrugs, his ears flicking slightly. “It’s nice… doing something that feels like it matters. Even if it’s small.”

I glance at him, a soft smile tugging at my lips, but it’s a sad kind of smile. “It’s not small. These cases matter. If there’s even a chance to help, we can’t let it slip through.”

He pauses, fingers stilling over one of the case files. His gaze shifts from the papers in front of him to my face, his expression uncertain, as if trying to reconcile what he’s seeing in me with what he’s been through. “Is that what you did to find me and Jimin?”

The question hits me like a weight, and I swallow the lump that rises in my throat. I hadn’t expected him to ask it, hadn’t expected him to tie the work I’m doing now to that past... to the reason we’re all here. But there’s something in the way he says it, a vulnerability in his voice that makes it impossible for me to hide the truth.

I take a deep breath, my fingers brushing over the edge of the next case file. “Yes. It’s exactly what I did. I did even more of what I should have done actually. I couldn’t let it go. I knew something wasn’t right, and I wasn’t going to stop until I found the truth. Even when they told me to drop it. Something in me was telling me to not let it go, that it was important, that you were important.”

Taehyung’s eyes narrow slightly, like he’s processing something, trying to piece together fragments of a past he hasn’t quite shared. “They told you to stop?”

I nod, my heart heavy as I look at him. “Yeah… they said there wasn’t enough evidence, that it wasn’t a real case of mistreatment. They were ready to close the file and move on.” I pause, my chest tightening with the memory of those moments when I had to choose between following orders and trusting my instincts. “But I couldn’t. I had this gut feeling, you know? Something I couldn’t ignore. So, I went outside Ms. Lee’s house to wait. To watch. I had to see if I could catch something, anything, that would give me the proof I needed.”

Taehyung’s face softens, a flicker of understanding in his eyes. “You found us.”

I shake my head slowly, the weight of the past still lingering in the air. “You found me. I found a glimpse. Just a moment. Enough to know that something was off, but not enough to prove it. I’m sorry I couldn’t get more. I wanted to so badly… If I worked harder, I could have freed you and Jimin sooner.”

There’s a long silence between us as he absorbs what I’ve said, and I see the conflict in his eyes. He doesn’t say anything for a while, but his fingers start to nervously trace the edge of the case file he’s holding, his mind seemingly elsewhere. When he speaks again, his voice is quieter, as though weighing his words carefully.

“But you didn’t give up,” he says softly, meeting my gaze. “You kept going, even when it wasn’t easy. Even when they told you to stop. That matters.”

I’m caught off guard by the sincerity in his words, and for a moment, I can’t speak. I look at him, really look at him, and I see something there that makes my heart ache. Not just gratitude, but something deeper, something that feels like a connection between us, something that’s built on trust, on shared understanding.

“I couldn’t give up on you,” I whisper. “I couldn’t walk away, even if I was told to. Not when I knew you both deserved better.”

He looks down at the file in his hands again, but this time, there’s a softness to his expression. A kind of quiet acknowledgment that doesn’t need words. The air between us feels different now, I don’t don’t know how different, but better.

He doesn’t say anything else for a moment, but his hand brushes mine, just a brief touch, as if to say that he understands. That he appreciates what I did, even if I never got to bring the kind of closure I wanted.

I smile faintly, my eyes stinging with the weight of everything left unsaid. “I’m sorry I couldn’t do more.”

Taehyung nods slowly, the faintest hint of a smile tugging at his lips. “You did more than you think.”

There’s a slight tremble in his fingers, but instead of pulling away, his hand shifts a little closer to mine, the tips of our pinkies brushing briefly.

It’s a quiet touch, but it says more than words ever could. A touch that says thank you, that says I hear you, that says I’m still trying.

We don’t speak further, but the silence between us now feels different, softer. There’s a newfound understanding, a connection that wasn’t there before.

The afternoon moves forward faster than I expect. We get through a surprising amount of work, half the incoming intake files reviewed, the cases categorized, and a list of interviews for further investigation made. Taehyung stays focused, his presence grounding me through the heavy weight of the cases. Occasionally, he asks me questions, clarifying something that doesn’t quite make sense, or suggesting an angle I hadn’t considered. His insights are sharp, and I can’t help but appreciate the way his mind works. He’s a natural at this, and it’s becoming clear how much he wants to help.

Later, I slip away to attend a short intake meeting with Ms. Choi. I glance back before I shut the door, catching sight of Taehyung still sitting at the desk, reading through the next file. His brow furrowed, he’s deeply absorbed, his focus unshakable. It’s a side of him I don’t always get to see, the one that’s not just quietly present, but fully engaged in the task at hand.

When I return to the office, I find him in nearly the same position. But this time… he’s asleep. His head tipped back against the wall, my hoodie still draped over him, swallowing his frame. His mouth is parted just slightly, and he looks so calm, so at peace that it almost makes my heart ache. It’s rare to see him like this, vulnerable, relaxed.

My tiger.

Even in a hallway full of sterile lights and the hum of distant voices, he found a moment of stillness. Because he trusts that I’ll come back.

I sit beside him, just for a moment. Not to disturb him, just to be there, quietly watching him. My heart swells with something warm, something soft.

And I swear, even in sleep, he leans into me. There’s a shift, a subtle movement of his body toward mine as if he’s instinctively drawn to my presence. It’s comforting in a way I didn’t know I needed.

I let him rest, watching over him for just a little while longer before I have to return to the cases that weigh heavy on my mind. But for now, I let myself enjoy the moment. He’s here. We’re safe in this space together. 

THIRD POV

The peaceful moment is abruptly interrupted by the sharp ring of Y/N’s phone. The sound cuts through the stillness of the hallway, and Taehyung’s eyes flutter open. For a brief moment, he looks disoriented, blinking at the unfamiliar surroundings before his gaze settles on Y/N. The shift in his posture, from alert to relaxed, is instantaneous. His mate his here, she’s safe.

Y/N reaches for her phone, her fingers stilling for a split second when she sees the name on the screen: Granny. The corners of her mouth twitch upward in a quick smile, relief flooding her chest at the thought of hearing her grandmother’s voice.

“Hello, Granny!” she says cheerfully, bringing the phone to her ear.

But as the conversation continues, Y/N’s expression begins to shift. Her brow furrows, her body tensing ever so slightly as she listens intently. Her free hand unconsciously reaches out to grip the edge of the desk, her knuckles whitening.

Taehyung, ever perceptive, watches her closely. His head tilts, his curiosity piqued. Something is wrong.

“I see… I understand,” Y/N murmurs into the phone, her voice growing softer, more concerned. She listens for another moment, then exhales sharply, the tension in her shoulders evident as she responds, “Okay, I’m on my way. Stay at home, don’t go out. Do you hear me? Just stay inside, Grandma.”

She ends the call with a soft click, her fingers lingering on the screen for a second longer than necessary. 

Taehyung is already on his feet, sensing the change in her energy. He steps closer, his presence a grounding force as he watches her intently. “What’s going on?” he asks, his voice low, but laced with urgency.

Y/N takes a slow breath, shaking her head, almost as if she’s trying to process the information herself. Her fingers curl slightly into her palm, an unspoken worry tightening in her chest.

“I think… I think there’s a panther hybrid near my grandmother’s house,” she says, the words tumbling out quickly. “She heard something, maybe even saw it, we need to get there, Taehyung. Now.”

The weight of her words hangs heavily in the air. Taehyung’s heart skips a beat, his tiger sensing the immediate danger. He doesn’t hesitate. His eyes narrow, his lips pressing into a thin line, a flash of instinctual protectiveness sweeping through him.

“We’re going with you,” he says firmly, already moving. “I’m not letting you go alone.”

Y/N nods without hesitation, already slipping her phone back into her pocket. There’s no time to waste. “We need to leave now. Before they endanger themself or someone else.”

The urgency in her voice is unmistakable, and Taehyung doesn’t question it. Together, they head toward Mr. Dong office, the weight of what they might find settling on them both, but neither one of them showing a trace of doubt.

And while they head to Mr. Dong office to set a squad, Y/n can’t help but wonder. What if…

<-Previous MAYA Masterlist Next->

Taglist Open: @canarystwin

[mysteriousgeminizone]

So precious 🥹💜💜

we missed you so damn much too 😭

[mysteriousgeminizone]

MAYA [BTS x M] - CHAPTER 9

<-Previous MAYA Masterlist Next->

Y/N POV

Morning sunlight filtered through the curtains like dust in water, gentle, slow, warm against my cheek. But I didn’t feel warm, not completely.

Jimin was still curled beside me, breathing softly, his hand resting in mine like it belonged there. And maybe it did. The calm that came with his presence had become addictive, and last night... last night, he’d steadied me. Made me feel like I wasn’t unraveling completely.

But the ache in my chest hadn’t faded. Not really.

Taehyung hadn’t spoken a word to me since the kiss. Since the rejection. Since I’d heard my name whispered like a sin between clenched teeth, while he fucked Jimin and thought of me too.

It was maddening, how he could push me away so violently, only to hold me in his fantasies like a secret he didn’t want to let go of.

I took my time to admire the fox hybrid still soundly asleep beside me before pulling away.

Jimin looks like something out of a dream. Soft and golden in the spill of morning light, his lashes casting faint shadows across his cheeks. His ears, the same russet hue as his tousled hair, twitches faintly every now and then, responding to some gentle rhythm only he can hear. His tail, curled neatly around his waist like a fluffy comma, gives a small flick as he exhales, and I can’t help but smile.

There is something unfair about how beautiful he is in sleep, lips slightly parted, one hand loosely cradled against his chest, the other still entwined with mine as though even in rest, he doesn’t want to let go. He looks so content. Safe. Like the weight he carries in his waking hours had momentarily slipped off his shoulders.

I want to bottle that moment, tuck it away for days that felt too heavy to carry. I want to kiss the tip of his nose, brush my fingers across the curve of his cheek, and tell him how ridiculously, painfully beautiful he is.

But I don’t. I just watch him, heart tender and warm in my chest, trying to memorize every soft line and breath.

Eventually, I slip my hand from his grasp, moving slowly, so slowly, not to wake him. I pad toward the kitchen, bare feet brushing against the cold tile, needing motion. Coffee. Something that doesn’t feel like drowning in my own skin.

The house is mostly quiet, save for the muffled sound of Jin humming softly to himself in the living room. I peeked in. He is murmuring something about how pancakes are only good if you poured the syrup before they cooled.

That is my new normal. What steady me. Like he is trying to hold this whole fragile household together with spatulas and domestic affection.

My chest tightens again. In a good way this time. I love this man so much.

As I step into the kitchen, I catch movement from the corner of my eye, Taehyung, just passing by the hallway.

He doesn’t stop. Doesn’t look. Just keeps walking like I’m not even there.

But something is different.

He is wearing my hoodie.

The old one. The soft, oversized one that still smells like me, no matter how many times I wash it. The same one I’d seen him side-eyeing from across the laundry basket more than once, but never dared to touch.

And now he wears it like a second skin, like armor and confession at once.

I grip the edge of the counter, heart in my throat.

He still can’t say anything. But this? This is something. A flicker of thaw in the ice.

I don’t call out to him. Don’t chase him.

Not yet.

I lean against the counter, fingers wrapped around a mug that hadn't yet been filled, and glanc over at Jin as he pad through the kitchen, barefoot and bright-eyed.

“What do you guys wanna do today?” I ask, voice still rough from the silence of morning.

Jin lit up like I’d just offered him cake. “Actually… I was wondering if I could go to the center for a while?”

I raise a brow. “On a Sunday?”

He nods, half-sheepish, half-hopeful. “It’s the birthday of a newly arrived hybrid tomorrow. The kitchen staff want to throw a proper welcome party, and they asked if I could help plan the food. They really want to make it special for him.”

Of course he’d want to help. Jin has this way of loving people like it’s his full-time job.

I smile, already reaching for the cabinet to pull down his travel mug. “Of course you can, my King. Do you need me to give you a ride there?”

Relief blooms on his face. He crosses the kitchen to kiss the top of my head before turning to start assembling his things. “No my King, don’t you worry about that, Ms. Choi already said she can pick me up and give me a ride home after. Apparently she doesn’t live far from here.”

“Oh, okay then, she seems like a really sweet woman, but everything you call me. Okay love?”

 “Okay” He sweetly whisper, a loving smile adorning his face “I love you my dear”

I kiss my mate deeply, my hands gently cradling his cheeks as our mouths meet, warm, familiar, full of the kind of love that softens the edges of everything else. But just as his fingers begin to slide around my waist—

A sharp cough slices through the moment.

Loud. Deliberate.

Taehyung doesn’t even bother to look up from his plate, shoveling another mouthful of pancake like he hadn’t just set off a verbal grenade in the middle of our affection.

Jin and I separate awkwardly, the warmth between us flickering into sheepish embarrassment. I clear my throat, suddenly very interested in the mug I’d left on the counter. Jin gives me a soft, knowing smile, slightly amused, slightly exasperated, and runs a hand through his hair.

Taehyung continues eating in complete silence, the clink of his fork far louder than necessary.

And just like that, the moment is gone. Folded up and tucked away for later, like too many things in this house lately.

Thankfully at that exact moment I hear soft footsteps behind me, and then the brush of lips against my cheek.

“Morning,” Jimin murmurs sleepily, voice still honeyed with dreams. His arms wrap around my waist, grounding and warm, and then he makes his way to Jin to give him the same tender greeting, and the same he does to Taehyung. 

“Can I come with you hyung?” he asks, eyes flicking between Jin and me, a hopeful curl on his lips. “I haven’t been out in a while, and I think I can help out.”

I nod without hesitation and Jin beams. “Sure, Chim. Just don’t cause too much chaos.” 

He grinned, mock offended. “Hyung! Me? Never.”

“I’ll be in my room,” Taehyung says.

Not looking at me. Not even looking at them.

His voice is flat, but not cruel. Not sharp like it had been. Just… distant. Guarded.

I turn to see him disappear around the corner again, still wrapped in my hoodie like it’s the last piece of something he hasn’t fully destroyed.

“All right,” I say softly. “I’ll stay home, then.”

Jimin gives me a look, concern, curiosity, maybe even encouragement, but he doesn’t push.

Jin and Jimin head out not long after, chatting lightly between themselves, voices fading with the closing of the front door. The silence that follows is different. Not heavy, but poised.

I stare down the hallway where Taehyung had gone, my pulse ticking a little faster.

Maybe today would give me the opening I need. Maybe I’d find the right words, the right time, the right anything to stop this quiet war we are both too afraid to end.

And maybe, just maybe, he’d be ready to listen.

The hours pass quietly, like they are trying not to disturb anything. I clean the kitchen without really needing to. Fold laundry I’d already folded once. Rearrange the books on the living room shelf and then put them all back the way they were.

All while listening.

Taehyung hasn’t left his room once. No footsteps. No music. Just stillness behind a closed door.

I stand in front of that door now, knuckles hovering just shy of wood, unsure if I’m brave or just exhausted from pretending not to care.

I knock. Softly. Once.

Nothing.

I wait a beat longer, then rest my palm flat against the door. “Tae? Can I come in?”

There is a sound. The creak of bedsprings. A breath. Then, after what felt like a lifetime:

“…Yeah.”

I open the door slowly.

The curtains are still drawn. Light filters in like spilled smoke, catching the curve of his cheek where he sits hunched over on the edge of the bed. The hoodie—my hoodie—still draped around him like a shield.

He doesn’t look at me. Just keeps his gaze fixed on the floor, hands loosely clasped between his knees.

“You don’t have to talk,” I say, easing into the room, careful not to startle the fragile quiet between us. “I just… I wanted to be here. With you.”

He lets out a soft sound—not quite a laugh, not quite a sigh. More like an exhale from a place that still hurts.

“That’s the problem,” he murmurs. “You always want to be here. And I keep…” His voice cracks around the words, jaw tight like he’s physically holding them back. His throat works once, then again. “I don’t know how to let you.”

I sit beside him, not too close. Just near enough that he knows I’m not scared. Not of his silence. Not of the mess.

Not of him.

“You wore my hoodie,” I say, voice gentle, a quiet offering in the dim.

His fingers twitch slightly. He doesn’t look at me.

“It smells like you,” he says.

My heart cracks a little, just beneath the surface. There’s so much in those four words, more than he probably meant to say.

“And I hate how much that helps.”

That cracks it a little more.

I turn my head slowly, watching him like he might vanish if I move too quickly. “Why does it have to be hate, Taehyung?” I ask, softly. “Why not just… want? Or need? Or love?”

His head drops lower. Shoulders curled inward like he's trying to fold himself into something smaller, something less visible. But then, he looks up.

Really looks.

His eyes are rimmed red, not from crying, but from trying not to. From holding it all back so tightly it’s begun to spill over anyway.

“Because I hurt you,” he whispers, raw and low. “Because I ruined it. Because I’m afraid, afraid that wanting you, needing you… loving you… will just lead to more pain. And I don’t want to break you the way I break everything I touch.”

“You didn’t ruin anything,” I whisper back, the words finding their own way out. “You’re still here. I’m still here. I don’t want to lie to you and say you didn’t hurt me, but I haven’t given up on you. Not even close.”

“And for the fear part” I continue “I’m afraid too”

He didn’t expect me to say this. He clearly didn’t, seeing his slightly shocked expression.

“I’m afraid of not being enough for you, for Jimin, for Jin. Hell even for the other four.”

A beat of silence passes.

“I wish for you all to trust me, I wish for you all to learn to love me, but I’m still afraid that, no matter what I do, I’m not enough, I’m not what you all deserve.”

His lips part like he wants to speak—but nothing comes. Just a small breath. Then he looks down, to where my hand rests on the bed between us. Tentative, almost like asking permission, he reaches out and lays his fingers over mine.

He doesn’t grip. Doesn’t clutch. Just touches.

“I trust you.” I gasp, taken by surprise, but he doesn’t stop. “And you are enough… Fuck you are more than enough, you are our guardian angel”

“It’s me. I don’t know how to fix it,” he says, voice tight. “How to fix myself. I’m always… too much or not enough. And it feels like no matter what I do, I end up pushing people away. Pushing you away.”

“You don’t have to fix anything,” I say, barely above a whisper. “There’s nothing in you to fix. I’m not asking you to be perfect. I’m just asking you not to run. Don’t walk away from this. From us.”

There’s a long moment of silence. Heavy. Fragile. But not cold. The kind of silence that holds room for something new to grow. He trusts me.

And then, like he’s finally tired of holding it all in, Taehyung leans forward, pressing his forehead to my shoulder. He sinks into me, not like someone giving up, but like someone laying down the weight for the first time. He trusts me enough to let go.

I wrap an arm around him and pull him in closer, holding him like I’ve been waiting to. Like I always will, if he lets me.

For a long time, neither of us moves. The only sound is the soft rhythm of our breathing, syncing up slowly. Like two tides learning how to meet again.

The air between us feels lighter now, not healed, not perfect. But possible. Like we’ve both finally laid down our weapons and let the truth speak for us instead.

And maybe, for the first time in a long time, we can just breathe.

“I’m hungry,” Taehyung says after a while, voice rough with leftover emotion. “Are you hungry?”

I glance at the clock. “It’s past noon. That probably qualifies.”

He stands up, stretching the way cats do, lazy and graceful. The sleeves of my hoodie slip down past his knuckles as he reaches up, ruffling his hair, and then looks at me with a small, uncertain smile.

“Wanna cook something?”

I blink. “You want to help cook?”

He raises an eyebrow. “Don’t act like I can’t. I’ve made toast. Perfect toast.”

I laugh, louder than I had in days. “All right, Chef Kim. Let’s see what you’ve got.”

We wander into the kitchen like we haven’t spent days avoiding each other, like it’s just any Sunday. The fridge doesn’t offer much, but there are eggs, leftover rice, scallions, and enough kimchi to start a small war. Fried rice it is.

Taehyung stands beside me, chopping the scallions with a level of concentration usually reserved for defusing bombs. I sauté the kimchi, the tangy-sour smell filling the space. At one point, he reaches over to flick a bit of rice at me, and I retaliate by smudging a dab of sauce on his cheek. The truce doesn’t last long after that, we are laughing, bumping shoulders, both of us grinning like idiots over a pan of food.

Lunch tastes better than it should have. Maybe because it’s the first thing we’d done together in what feels like forever. Maybe because it’s real.

After we’d eaten and lazily washed the dishes, we end up on the couch. Taehyung hands me the remote, dramatically declaring, “You choose. But if there are no tragic romances, I’m leaving.”

I roll my eyes. “I caught you crying at toothpaste commercials some weeks ago.”

“What can I say? Art moves me.”

I snort but give in. We land on a mellow slice-of-life drama. Quiet scenes, soft piano music, a story that isn’t trying too hard. It matches the quiet beat of the afternoon.

He stretches out, feet tucked under a blanket, his head slowly finding its way to my lap. I thread my fingers through his hair without thinking, and he melts under the touch, eyes half-lidded and content. This is really nice.

At some point, we stop really watching.

The screen plays on, low and distant, while Taehyung’s breathing deepens, his cheek warm against my thigh. I don’t realize I started to drift off too until I feel myself slumping sideways, head resting on the back of the couch, fingers still tangled gently in his hair.

THIRD POV

That’s how Jin and Jimin find them.

The front door clicks open softly, followed by the muted shuffle of footsteps and a quiet, breathless gasp. Then come the unmistakable sound of Jimin’s stifled giggle.

“Oh my god,” he whispers, barely containing himself.

“Don’t,” Jin says gently beside him, though the warmth in his voice betrays the smile already tugging at his lips.

Y/N stirs slightly at the sound, eyes fluttering open to the soft gold of early evening light spilling across the living room. Jimin stands a few steps inside, one hand clapped over his mouth, eyes wide and sparkling with fond disbelief as he takes in the sight before him.

Taehyung is curled up on the couch, head resting in Y/N’s lap, arms tucked close to his chest like a child safe in a storm. Y/N’s fingers are still tangled gently in his hair, and though both are clearly asleep, or had been moments ago, there is peace etched into the lines of their bodies. Like something long unsettled have finally begun to quiet.

Jin steps up beside Jimin, a small paper bag of pastries in one hand, and surveys the scene like someone witnessing the final piece of a puzzle fall into place.

“We brought pastries,” he said softly, not wanting to disturb the moment. “But I don’t think anything can top this.”

Y/N offers a slow, sleepy smile, careful not to move too much and wake Taehyung, who had only curled in closer, face pressed lightly into Y/N’s stomach like it’s the safest place in the world.

“Welcome home,” Y/N whispers.

Jin meets his gaze, eyes soft.

“Yeah,” he says. “It really feels like it now.”

<-Previous MAYA Masterlist Next->

Taglist Open

[mysteriousgeminizone]

MAYA [BTS x F] - CHAPTER 13

<-Previous MAYA Masterlist Next->

Y/N POV

Morning sunlight filtered through the curtains like dust in water—gentle, slow, warm against my cheek. But I didn’t feel warm, not completely.

Jimin was still curled beside me, breathing softly, his hand resting in mine like it belonged there. And maybe it did. The calm that came with his presence had become addictive, and last night... last night, he’d steadied me. Made me feel like I wasn’t unraveling completely.

But the ache in my chest hadn’t faded. Not really.

Taehyung hadn’t spoken a word to me since the kiss. Since the rejection. Since I’d heard my name whispered like a sin between clenched teeth, while he fucked Jimin and thought of me too.

It was maddening, how he could push me away so violently, only to hold me in his fantasies like a secret he didn’t want to let go of.

I took my time to admire the fox hybrid still soundly asleep beside me before pulling away.

Jimin looks like something out of a dream—soft and golden in the spill of morning light, his lashes casting faint shadows across his cheeks. His ears, the same russet hue as his tousled hair, twitches faintly every now and then, responding to some gentle rhythm only he can hear. His tail, curled neatly around his waist like a fluffy comma, gives a small flick as he exhales, and I can’t help but smile.

There is something unfair about how beautiful he is in sleep—lips slightly parted, one hand loosely cradled against his chest, the other still entwined with mine as though even in rest, he doesn’t want to let go. He looks so content. Safe. Like the weight he carries in his waking hours had momentarily slipped off his shoulders.

I want to bottle that moment, tuck it away for days that felt too heavy to carry. I want to kiss the tip of his nose, brush my fingers across the curve of his cheek, and tell him how ridiculously, painfully beautiful he is.

But I don’t. I just watch him, heart tender and warm in my chest, trying to memorize every soft line and breath.

Eventually, I slip my hand from his grasp, moving slowly—so slowly—not to wake him. I pad toward the kitchen, bare feet brushing against the cold tile, needing motion. Coffee. Something that doesn’t feel like drowning in my own skin.

The house is mostly quiet, save for the muffled sound of Jin humming softly to himself in the living room. I peeked in. He is murmuring something about how pancakes are only good if you poured the syrup before they cooled.

That is my new normal. What steady me. Like he is trying to hold this whole fragile household together with spatulas and domestic affection.

My chest tightens again. In a good way this time. I love this man so much.

As I step into the kitchen, I catch movement from the corner of my eye—Taehyung, just passing by the hallway.

He doesn’t stop. Doesn’t look. Just keeps walking like I’m not even there.

But something is different.

He is wearing my hoodie.

The old one. The soft, oversized one that still smells like me, no matter how many times I wash it. The same one I’d seen him side-eyeing from across the laundry basket more than once, but never dared to touch.

And now he wears it like a second skin, like armor and confession at once.

I grip the edge of the counter, heart in my throat.

He still can’t say anything. But this? This is something. A flicker of thaw in the ice.

I don’t call out to him. Don’t chase him.

Not yet.

I lean against the counter, fingers wrapped around a mug that hadn't yet been filled, and glanc over at Jin as he pad through the kitchen, barefoot and bright-eyed.

“What do you guys wanna do today?” I ask, voice still rough from the silence of morning.

Jin lit up like I’d just offered him cake. “Actually… I was wondering if I could go to the center for a while?”

I raise a brow. “On a Sunday?”

He nods, half-sheepish, half-hopeful. “It’s the birthday of a newly arrived hybrid tomorrow. The kitchen staff want to throw a proper welcome party, and they asked if I could help plan the food. They really want to make it special for him.”

Of course he’d want to help. Jin has this way of loving people like it’s his full-time job.

I smile, already reaching for the cabinet to pull down his travel mug. “Of course you can, my King. Do you need me to give you a ride there?”

Relief blooms on his face. He crosses the kitchen to kiss the top of my head before turning to start assembling his things. “No my Queen, don’t you worry about that, Ms. Choi already said she can pick me up and give me a ride home after. Apparently she doesn’t live far from here.”

“Oh, okay then, she seems like a really sweet woman, but everything you call me. Okay love?”

 “Okay” He sweetly whisper, a loving smile adorning his face “I love you my dear”

I rise on tiptoe to kiss my mate deeply, my hands gently cradling his cheeks as our mouths meet, warm, familiar, full of the kind of love that softens the edges of everything else. But just as his fingers begin to slide around my waist—

A sharp cough slices through the moment.

Loud. Deliberate.

Taehyung doesn’t even bother to look up from his plate, shoveling another mouthful of pancake like he hadn’t just set off a verbal grenade in the middle of our affection.

Jin and I separate awkwardly, the warmth between us flickering into sheepish embarrassment. I clear my throat, suddenly very interested in the mug I’d left on the counter. Jin gives me a soft, knowing smile, slightly amused, slightly exasperated, and runs a hand through his hair.

Taehyung continues eating in complete silence, the clink of his fork far louder than necessary.

And just like that, the moment is gone. Folded up and tucked away for later, like too many things in this house lately.

Thankfully at that exact moment I hear soft footsteps behind me, and then the brush of lips against my cheek.

“Morning,” Jimin murmurs sleepily, voice still honeyed with dreams. His arms wrap around my waist, grounding and warm, and then he makes his way to Jin to give him the same tender greeting, and the same he does to Taehyung. 

“Can I come with you hyung?” he asks, eyes flicking between Jin and me, a hopeful curl on his lips. “I haven’t been out in a while, and I think I can help out.”

I nod without hesitation and Jin beams. “Sure, Chim. Just don’t cause too much chaos.” 

He grinned, mock offended. “Hyung! Me? Never.”

“I’ll be in my room,” Taehyung says.

Not looking at me. Not even looking at them.

His voice is flat, but not cruel. Not sharp like it had been. Just… distant. Guarded.

I turn to see him disappear around the corner again, still wrapped in my hoodie like it’s the last piece of something he hasn’t fully destroyed.

“All right,” I say softly. “I’ll stay home, then.”

Jimin gives me a look, concern, curiosity, maybe even encouragement, but he doesn’t push.

Jin and Jimin head out not long after, chatting lightly between themselves, voices fading with the closing of the front door. The silence that follows is different. Not heavy, but poised.

I stare down the hallway where Taehyung had gone, my pulse ticking a little faster.

Maybe today would give me the opening I need. Maybe I’d find the right words, the right time, the right anything to stop this quiet war we are both too afraid to end.

And maybe, just maybe, he’d be ready to listen.

The hours pass quietly, like they are trying not to disturb anything. I clean the kitchen without really needing to. Fold laundry I’d already folded once. Rearrange the books on the living room shelf and then put them all back the way they were.

All while listening.

Taehyung hasn’t left his room once. No footsteps. No music. Just stillness behind a closed door.

I stand in front of that door now, knuckles hovering just shy of wood, unsure if I’m brave or just exhausted from pretending not to care.

I knock. Softly. Once.

Nothing.

I wait a beat longer, then rest my palm flat against the door. “Tae? Can I come in?”

There is a sound. The creak of bedsprings. A breath. Then, after what felt like a lifetime:

“…Yeah.”

I open the door slowly.

The curtains are still drawn. Light filters in like spilled smoke, catching the curve of his cheek where he sits hunched over on the edge of the bed. The hoodie—my hoodie—still draped around him like a shield.

He doesn’t look at me. Just keeps his gaze fixed on the floor, hands loosely clasped between his knees.

“You don’t have to talk,” I say, easing into the room, careful not to startle the fragile quiet between us. “I just… I wanted to be here. With you.”

He lets out a soft sound—not quite a laugh, not quite a sigh. More like an exhale from a place that still hurts.

“That’s the problem,” he murmurs. “You always want to be here. And I keep…” His voice cracks around the words, jaw tight like he’s physically holding them back. His throat works once, then again. “I don’t know how to let you.”

I sit beside him, not too close. Just near enough that he knows I’m not scared. Not of his silence. Not of the mess.

Not of him.

“You wore my hoodie,” I say, voice gentle, a quiet offering in the dim.

His fingers twitch slightly. He doesn’t look at me.

“It smells like you,” he says.

My heart cracks a little, just beneath the surface. There’s so much in those four words, more than he probably meant to say.

“And I hate how much that helps.”

That cracks it a little more.

I turn my head slowly, watching him like he might vanish if I move too quickly. “Why does it have to be hate, Taehyung?” I ask, softly. “Why not just… want? Or need? Or love?”

His head drops lower. Shoulders curled inward like he's trying to fold himself into something smaller, something less visible. But then, he looks up.

Really looks.

His eyes are rimmed red, not from crying, but from trying not to. From holding it all back so tightly it’s begun to spill over anyway.

“Because I hurt you,” he whispers, raw and low. “Because I ruined it. Because I’m afraid, afraid that wanting you, needing you… loving you… will just lead to more pain. And I don’t want to break you the way I break everything I touch.”

“You didn’t ruin anything,” I whisper back, the words finding their own way out. “You’re still here. I’m still here. I don’t want to lie to you and say you didn’t hurt me, but I haven’t given up on you. Not even close.”

“And for the fear part” I continue “I’m afraid too”

He didn’t expect me to say this. He clearly didn’t, seeing his slightly shocked expression.

“I’m afraid of not being enough for you, for Jimin, for Jin. Hell even for the other four.”

A beat of silence passes.

“I wish for you all to trust me, I wish for you all to learn to love me, but I’m still afraid that, no matter what I do, I’m not enough, I’m not what you all deserve.”

His lips part like he wants to speak—but nothing comes. Just a small breath. Then he looks down, to where my hand rests on the bed between us. Tentative, almost like asking permission, he reaches out and lays his fingers over mine.

He doesn’t grip. Doesn’t clutch. Just touches.

“I trust you.” I gasp, taken by surprise, but he doesn’t stop. “And you are enough… Fuck you are more than enough, you are our guardian angel”

“It’s me. I don’t know how to fix it,” he says, voice tight. “How to fix myself. I’m always… too much or not enough. And it feels like no matter what I do, I end up pushing people away. Pushing you away.”

“You don’t have to fix anything,” I say, barely above a whisper. “There’s nothing in you to fix. I’m not asking you to be perfect. I’m just asking you not to run. Don’t walk away from this. From us.”

There’s a long moment of silence. Heavy. Fragile. But not cold. The kind of silence that holds room for something new to grow. He trusts me.

And then, like he’s finally tired of holding it all in, Taehyung leans forward, pressing his forehead to my shoulder. He sinks into me, not like someone giving up, but like someone laying down the weight for the first time. He trust me enough to let go.

I wrap an arm around him and pull him in closer, holding him like I’ve been waiting to. Like I always will, if he lets me.

For a long time, neither of us moves. The only sound is the soft rhythm of our breathing, syncing up slowly. Like two tides learning how to meet again.

The air between us feels lighter now, not healed, not perfect. But possible. Like we’ve both finally laid down our weapons and let the truth speak for us instead.

And maybe, for the first time in a long time, we can just breathe.

“I’m hungry,” Taehyung says after a while, voice rough with leftover emotion. “Are you hungry?”

I glance at the clock. “It’s past noon. That probably qualifies.”

He stands up, stretching the way cats do, lazy and graceful. The sleeves of my hoodie slip down past his knuckles as he reaches up, ruffling his hair, and then looks at me with a small, uncertain smile.

“Wanna cook something?”

I blink. “You want to help cook?”

He raises an eyebrow. “Don’t act like I can’t. I’ve made toast. Perfect toast.”

I laugh, louder than I had in days. “All right, Chef Kim. Let’s see what you’ve got.”

We wander into the kitchen like we haven’t spent days avoiding each other, like it’s just any Sunday. The fridge doesn’t offer much, but there are eggs, leftover rice, scallions, and enough kimchi to start a small war. Fried rice it is.

Taehyung stands beside me, chopping the scallions with a level of concentration usually reserved for defusing bombs. I sauté the kimchi, the tangy-sour smell filling the space. At one point, he reaches over to flick a bit of rice at me, and I retaliate by smudging a dab of sauce on his cheek. The truce doesn’t last long after that, we are laughing, bumping shoulders, both of us grinning like idiots over a pan of food.

Lunch tastes better than it should have. Maybe because it’s the first thing we’d done together in what feels like forever. Maybe because it’s real.

After we’d eaten and lazily washed the dishes, we end up on the couch. Taehyung hands me the remote, dramatically declaring, “You choose. But if there are no tragic romances, I’m leaving.”

I roll my eyes. “I caught you crying at toothpaste commercials some weeks ago.”

“What can I say? Art moves me.”

I snort but give in. We land on a mellow slice-of-life drama. Quiet scenes, soft piano music, a story that isn’t trying too hard. It matches the quiet beat of the afternoon.

He stretches out, feet tucked under a blanket, his head slowly finding its way to my lap. I thread my fingers through his hair without thinking, and he melts under the touch, eyes half-lidded and content. This is really nice.

At some point, we stop really watching.

The screen plays on, low and distant, while Taehyung’s breathing deepens, his cheek warm against my thigh. I don’t realize I started to drift off too until I feel myself slumping sideways, head resting on the back of the couch, fingers still tangled gently in his hair.

THIRD POV

That’s how Jin and Jimin find them.

The front door clicks open softly, followed by the muted shuffle of footsteps and a quiet, breathless gasp. Then come the unmistakable sound of Jimin’s stifled giggle.

“Oh my god,” he whispers, barely containing himself.

“Don’t,” Jin says gently beside him, though the warmth in his voice betrays the smile already tugging at his lips.

Y/N stirs slightly at the sound, eyes fluttering open to the soft gold of early evening light spilling across the living room. Jimin stands a few steps inside, one hand clapped over his mouth, eyes wide and sparkling with fond disbelief as he takes in the sight before him.

Taehyung is curled up on the couch, head resting in Y/N’s lap, arms tucked close to his chest like a child safe in a storm. Y/N’s fingers are still tangled gently in his hair, and though both are clearly asleep, or had been moments ago, there is peace etched into the lines of their bodies. Like something long unsettled have finally begun to quiet.

Jin steps up beside Jimin, a small paper bag of pastries in one hand, and surveys the scene like someone witnessing the final piece of a puzzle fall into place.

“We brought pastries,” he said softly, not wanting to disturb the moment. “But I don’t think anything can top this.”

Y/N offers a slow, sleepy smile, careful not to move too much and wake Taehyung, who had only curled in closer, face pressed lightly into Y/N’s stomach like it’s the safest place in the world.

“Welcome home,” Y/N whispers.

Jin meets her gaze, eyes soft.

“Yeah,” he says. “It really feels like it now.”

<-Previous MAYA Masterlist Next->

Taglist Open: @canarystwin

[mysteriousgeminizone]

MAYA [BTS x M] - CHAPTER 8

<-Previuos MAYA Masterlist Next->

A month later, 20th of January

Y/N POV 

Living together really isn’t a piece of cake. A month passed by and not much progress has been made, at least not between me and Taehyung. 

While the relationship with Jin grew to become stronger as days passed by, and Jimin become my emotional anchor though the storm that Taehyung is, the dialogue with the latter is … scarce, to say the least.

From Taheyung I kept receiving inconsistent signals.

At Xmas, for example, since Tea wanted it to be special for Dae, and I wanted the same for the boys, we decided to have dinner together. Dae got along with Jin and Taehyung, while Jimin kept his distance from pretty much everyone but me and his other mates. Jin also found a cook buddy in Tea’s boyfriend, Woo-Bin, all that while my best friend seized up the opportunity to keep a close eye to the two new addictions to my family. The day turned out to be full of laughter and joy. I was so happy to finally see Taehyung smiling, his handsome face adorned with the cutest boxy smile. I was glad even if it wasn’t aimed at me.

When our guests left, I gave the three hybrids their presents: three big boxes wrapped up nicely in red paper and their names written prettily on top. Jin opened his right away, a waffle-making plate sitting in the box: the longing stare he threw it some weeks before gave him too much away for me not to give it to him. And the loving, loud smooch planted on my lips was proof enough of his appreciation, and later in the night he showed it again and again and again.

“These are for us?” Jimin instead asked, with so much wonder and curiosity in his eyes.

“Of course they are, sweets. I saw them in a hybrid-friendly shop and thought of you two right away. It’s nothing really, I just hope you’ll like it.” I replied with a nervous smile. “Come on, open up!”

Jimin didn’t ask for it twice and immediately tore the paper up. A big, fluffy, baby blue blanket came out. Jimin’s eyes were so big and sparkly one could see galaxies in them.

Taehyung, that ‘til then stared at his mate, didn’t waste any more time and opened his gift too. A similar blanket, but green forest in colour, found home in his lap. Round eyes staring at it and big hands kneading the fabric just the big cat in him would do.

“I love it! Thank you so much Y/n… this is really mine now? Just mine?” A teary eyed Jimin asked, like the mere thought of owning something was so foreign to him, and probably it really was.

It’s sad and really fucked up that they never owned anything exclusively theirs. This is just another evidence of what they have been through, what most hybrids in this world go through. And I couldn’t be more thankful to know they are now in a better, safest place, even if they don’t believe that just yet. 

“Just yours, sweets. No one will ever take it from you.”

Jimin’s arms flew around my waist, nose deep in my neck. Butterflies took flight in my stomach and a warm feeling made its way in my heart.

“Thank you. Thank you so much” Jimin whispered, and I couldn’t do much but tighten my grip around him.

Taehyung had teary eyes too, it was written all over his face how thankful he was, how important that blanket was for him; even if he didn’t say a thing, I knew, and that was enough.

However, this episode was making me think and hope he was starting to trust me, it was making me believe that things between us were going to get better.

Little did I know that our relationship kept being cold and inexisting, but the tiger hybrid would also never use his brand new blanket, he started to bundle up in mine instead. At first I used to think it was a mistake on his part: our blankets are pretty similar, mine more worn out, his lacking my ‘disgusting human scent’, how he would call it. Then I started to think he was doing it on purpose, and when I confronted him, it all went even more downhill…

I’m particularly moody today, and thinking about all that growling the tiger hybrid is giving me these days… It's beginning to bother me to no end.  Today I don’t want to think about any grumpy, moody, rude tiger, I just want to have a chilling afternoon, cuddling in my fluffy blanket and taking a well deserved nap.

But NO! There he is again! Chilling on the couch, a drama playing and MY blanket around him, while the one I gifted him lays forgotten a mere metre away. How can I not assume he is doing this just to piss me off?! I’m not, by any means, a selfish person, one incapable of sharing. I do it. Easily and good-heartedly too, with the people I love and that love me back . He clearly isn’t one of them, his continuous hot & cold behavior is enough to let me know I'm just a joke to him, and this is starting to fucking piss me off. One time he loudly proclaims how disgusting my scent is, then I found him wrapped in my blanket; one moment he tells Jin we will never be a family, the next he will fight him to sit beside me at lunch. It hurts like a bitch…

Probability the dam broke not because of the banket per se, but because of what it reminds me: I’m nothing but a fucking joke to him, and never will I be something more.

Next thing I know, I’m standing in front of him, my best angry stance in place.

“That’s my blanket” Way to go… Great Y/n…

“No shit Sherlock” He replies with a scoff, not even looking at me “Now scoot over, you’re covering the television”

This…little…shit… “Are you fucking serious right now?!” My fingers clutch tight around the soft fabric. “Leave it”

That brings a reaction out of him, who is now sitting straight, an iron grasp on the blanket.

“You said it was just ours to have, are you going back on your word human?” 

What is he even saying right now…

“I’m not going back on anything. That one over there is yours, I never said you can use mine!” 

“Well, aren’t you being an unwelcoming human now?!” He starts again with the nonsense “I’m not feeling safe here, I just might make a call to the shelter. You being aggressive and incapable of sharing a stupid blanket should be prove enough of your incapability to take care of anyone”

His mocking smirk set my anger on fire. I can’t even care how stupid we look from the outside, I’m done with him, screw my pride.

“A-... an unwelcoming-... Listen here, I have been nothing but welcoming, even putting up with your shit behavior. I have been patient ‘cause I know you suffered a lot, but if you please, I’m a little tired of being mistreated. You don’t want to see me or talk to me?! Fine, I’ll go my merry way, give the blanket and you won’t see me again. Blanket, I must add, I always share, just not with you”

We are both breathing heavenly at this point, brows furrowed and cheeks red in anger.

“Why not me” He lowly growls

“Well because I love Jin and I like Jimin very much. They don’t treat me like shit”

Something in what I said totally set him off, and with a loud growl and his superhuman strength he pulls the fabric toward him… and me with it. 

In a matter of milliseconds I found myself on his lap.

A leg on each side of his waist, his extremely warm chest pressed against mine, my hands gripping his broad shoulders, our noses just a breath apart, his strong hands surely leaving marks on my thighs.

His eyes are staring hard on me.

“What did you say?”

I’m trembling… from fear? I wouldn’t be so sure. But thankfully I found myself able to at least whisper “They don’t treat me like shit”

He deeply growls and I gasp as an automatic response “Before that. Repeat it Y/n”

“I- I like Jimin very much”

His hands on me tighten even more if possible, making me go even more flat against his chest.

Something stirs in that place between my legs.

His eyes travel down, to my lips, my throat, my heaving chest, and up again, stopping dead on my quivering eyes.

“And me? Don’t you like me Y/n?” 

Never before has he uttered my name in such a way. Like he is daring me to contradict him, it feels like he never spoke sweeter words, like he actually wants me to.

By now I’m a mess down there, but the last thread of anger and pride allow me to not give in just yet.

“You are not mine to like” 

“And I’m not yours too”

And suddenly soft lips crush into mine, hard as to prove a point and I don’t even try to resist, I already lost this war even before it began… there wasn’t a war to begin with: my body, my soul were waiting and calling for those lips.

It’s a rough kiss, teeth clashing, lips bitten raw, tongues intertwining. Our anger, our fears, our passion were all reversed in that kiss. 

Growls, deep moans, my fingers gripping his soft locks, his hands rough on my ass, and suddenly I’m on my back, legs spread open around his waist. I feel his hard member on my equally clothed and hard one… sweet, sweet friction.

“Mine” He growls “You are mine” 

His chest vibrates under my palms, the word "Mine" echoing through the hollow of my body like a primal command. I shiver from the overwhelming heat blooming under my skin, pooling low in my belly. His scent is all around me, wild, musky, tinged with a sweet edge of something that reminds me of Jin’s baked biscuits. His pupils are blown wide, slitted like the predator he is, and all I can feel is him, his weight, his hunger, the possessiveness in his voice, in his touch.

But just as his hips start to trust faster and his lips start trailing down my neck, just as my thighs tense around him, something in me flares. A warning. A need, not to stop this, gods, no, but to talk, to make sure we're not just feeding on tension and unspoken wounds.

“Wait,” I whisper, breath catching.

His lips freeze against my collarbone.

I run a hand through his hair, still breathing heavily, still wanting, but trying to push past the haze. “Tae... maybe we should stop-”

But I don’t get the chance to finish.

He pulls back like I burned him. Like I’m something filthy he just realized he touched. The heat between us vanishes in an instant, replaced by something colder, something that cuts.

His eyes, golden and burning, freeze. His body stills. His chest rises once, sharp and shallow. Then silence.

He straightens slowly, with a quiet that feels more dangerous than any growl. His golden eyes flick down at me, dark with something unreadable, then something clicks. Shifts. Locks shut.

He looks at me like I’m a mistake.

“Of course,” he mutters, almost to himself. “What the hell was I even doing?”

“Tae, wait—”

“You should not call me that” he says, voice low and cold. “This was a lapse. One I won’t be repeating.”

The words hit me like a slap.

“What?” I breathe, barely audible.

“I mean… look at you,” he continues, and now there’s a mocking curl to his lip. “Still waiting for something more? I know you think we are destined”

I stare at him, stunned.

His eyes narrow, as if he’s already bored. Already done.

“But it didn’t mean anything. Just heat. Instinct.” He shrugs, as if he’s brushing dust off his shoulders. “Don’t get it twisted. I don’t plan on accepting you as my mate. Not now. Not ever.”

I can’t speak. My throat closes around the words.

“And if you thought this was going somewhere,” he says, already turning his back to me, “then you misunderstood everything.”

For half a second, I think I see something, behind the mask, behind the sharp lines of his jaw and the harshness in his voice. Hurt. Real, raw hurt. But it’s gone in a blink, replaced by something colder than ice.

He walks away.

The door slams.

And I’m left there, still aching for something that now feels tainted. Shamed. Rejected.

My skin burns like I’ve been branded with regret. Was it just instinct for him?

Did he even want me at all?

The tears sting before I feel them fall.

It had been weeks.

Weeks since that evening, the evening that still haunted me like the scent of smoke on forgotten clothes. I’d tried to move on, to bury the memory beneath routine, silence, anything. But it always found its way back. In the spaces between conversations. In the echo of his footsteps down the hall.

The worst part wasn’t even the things he said, it was the way he meant them. Cold. Final.

He’d touched me like I was sacred, then looked at me like I was a stain. And he’d left me there, skin still warm from him, heart cracking open in silence.

Since then, he hadn’t said more than a handful of words to me. No apology. No explanation. Just avoidance so precise it felt intentional.

I told myself I was over it. That I’d let it go.

I lied.

A sudden thud pulls me from my thoughts. Muffled noise down the hallway, sharp, strained. Isn’t that Jimin? Did he get hurt?!

Concerned, I move quickly toward the sound, pulse quickening as I reach the half-open door to Taehyung and Jimin’s room.

And what I see—

I freez.

Jimin’s eyes are closed, lips bitten raw, red cheeks tears-stained. Nipples so red as if someone played them really roughly, beautiful veiny cock bouncing to the punishing rhythm of deep precise thrust. A hand around his throat is keeping him upright. Taehyung’ hand.

I see them close. Intimate with each other. Tangled in something I shouldn’t have seen.

I stepped back, stunned, but not fast enough to miss Taehyung’s voice. Harsh. Breathless.

And unmistakably speaking about me .

“Y/n,” he groaned, my name a growl dragged from the pit of his throat. “Want him on his knees. Drooling around me, gagging, crying, begging me to stop”

Jimin moaned something back, but it barely registered.

Taehyung kept going. Deeper into the fantasy. Me , all over it.

“Would you like that too, my pretty slut? His legs shaking. Like yours are. Nails scratching backs. Saying no but grinding on us like a liar. He wants it, his body always fucking wants it, even when his mouth lies.”

My breath caught in my throat. I backed away before I could hear more.

But I already had enough.

My name echoed behind my ribs like a drum.

Y/n.

Taehyung was buried in someone else and still couldn’t get me out of his head. And Jimin… fuck, he moaned, he liked it, he thought of me too.

And gods help me, part of me lit up from the inside. My heart pounded with the force of it. Heat flushed through me, shameful and fierce.

Taehyung wants me too.

Not gently. Not sweetly.

He wants to break me. To own me. To hear me cry his name while I pretended I didn’t love it.

And even now, even after everything, part of me wanted to give it to him.

That part burned hot and low, tingling in my fingertips and curling in my belly, and I hated it.

Because the rest of me, the broken, aching part, remembered how cold his eyes had been. How he’d looked at me like I was nothing. How he’d said I was just a mistake. A lapse.

And now he was in there, fucking his pretty slut while screaming my name into his skin.

He hadn’t just lied to me.

He’d lied to himself .

And worse, he’d made me feel like I was the one who wasn’t wanted. Like I was disposable. While all along, he couldn’t stop thinking about me.

I pressed a hand to my mouth, chest heaving. I wanted to scream. I wanted to cry.

I wanted to go back in there and make him say my name again — while looking at me this time.

But I didn’t.

I turned, and walked away.

Burning.

Shaking.

The evening stretched out, heavy with silence.

The weight of the day’s events pressed on my chest like a vice, suffocating me with its intensity. 

Taehyung’s rejection, his cold words, echoed in my mind, and yet... they weren’t as simple as rejection. They couldn't be given the recent event. There had been fear in his eyes that day. A fear so deep and painful that I don’t know how to interpret.

I can’t help but replay the scene over and over in my head, the way he’d pulled away from me, almost disgusted by what we’d shared. The way he’d used my name like a curse... as if I were the problem. It hurt. It hurt more than I wanted to admit, and I still couldn’t understand why he couldn’t see me for more than the danger he thought I was. But then he said my name again, so privately, so intimately, with so much desire and lust.

I had expected distance, yes. Taehyung and Jimin had been through so much, and I knew the idea of letting someone in was terrifying for them. But that didn't stop it from cutting deeply. The worst part? His words still clung to me, and I’m not sure if it is the sting of rejection or something more self-doubting that makes me question whether I’m even worthy of being part of this. This thing, this relationship that we are all building.

A soft knock on my door broke my spiraling thoughts, and I straight up quickly, trying to wipe away the tears I hadn’t realized were threatening to spill. 

“Y/n?” Jimin’s voice, gentle, but unmistakably concerned.

I open the door and there he stands, always so steady, so sure of himself. I wonder how he does it. How he stays grounded when everything around him is so uncertain. Lately he is becoming my anchor in a way. The anchor that keeps me grounded through the storm that is Taehyung.

Jimin’s eyes softened when he saw me. There was no judgment, no expectation, just the quiet understanding that he had learned to give me without asking for anything in return.

“Jin wanted to spend the night with Tae, and well I wanted to spend it with you, if that's fine with you?” A light pinkness spread on his cheeks and mine darken too when I recall his tear-stained face, red plump lips, bouncing c– Y/n PLEASE get it together!

“Are you okay?” he asks, his voice warm, though his gaze flickers to the floor as if he already knows the answer.

“Y– yeah! Sorry, yes I’m fine. That’s fine, I would like to spend the night with you too” I honestly say.

He doesn’t waste a second to get under the covers, and then waits for me to reach him.

Once settled, we find each other face to face, cover high ‘til under chin, his tiny hand poking out to grip at mine.

“How are you really?”

I sigh and feel the weight of my own emotions pressing down. “I don’t know what I’m doing anymore, Jimin. I don’t know if I can keep... trying. With Taehyung.”

Jimin stays silent for a moment, and I can feel the shift in the air. I’m not sure if he understands everything I’m feeling, but I know he feels it too. The tension between Jae and me is... something none of us can’t ignore.

“You don’t have to figure it out right now, Y/n,” Jimin finally says, his tone soft but firm. 

I glanced up at him, confused. “Then what should I do? Because it sure feels like Taehyung’s pushing me away... and I don’t know how to reach him anymore. I don’t know what he wants from me. And I don’t know how to not get burned again”

Jimin’s eyes darken for a moment, a brief flash of something— protectiveness ? Concern ?—flickering in his expression. He scoots closer, his presence solid and reassuring. “I think now you know too that he wants you” He says so easily and I gasp… He saw me.

“I’m sorry I didn't want to invade your privacy I heard a sound and I got concerned ‘cause I thought you got hurt and-” I started to spiral, but Jimin stops me soon enough “Y/n… take a breath. I’m not reprimanding you. Actually, next time I would like you to join us” He teasingly winks my way and I deeply blush. I feel… I don’t even know what I feel. Mortified? Yes. Aroused? Well, fuck, that too. But thankfully Jimin continues seriously.

“Tae's... afraid. And I think, part of him wants to push you away because he’s scared of what we could be. What it means for him... for all of us, really.”

“But he rejected me,” I whisper, my voice breaking with the frustration I hadn’t even realized I was holding in. “I don’t even know how to fix this.”

Jimin reaches out, his hand resting on my cheek with a gentle, yet firm touch. “You don’t have to fix him, Y/n. You just need to be patient. I know it’s hard, but he’s not rejecting you . He’s rejecting himself. He’s rejecting the idea of being loved because... well, because love is dangerous for hybrids. You know that. We all do.”

I close my eyes, trying to digest his words. They make sense, in a way, but it doesn’t stop the hurt. Doesn’t stop the ache of feeling like I’m fighting for something that keeps slipping through my fingers.

“But... I want to be here,” I said quietly, looking at him now. “I want to be with all my mates. I just... I just don’t know how to make it work. And I don’t know how to keep handling this distance between Taehyung and me. I want to reach him, but he won’t let me in.”

Jimin gives me a small, understanding smile. It’s soft, patient, the same way he always is with me. “It’s going to take time, Y/n. And you don’t have to do it alone. Me and hyung, we’re both here for you.”

I let out a shaky breath, feeling a strange sense of comfort from his words. I know Jimin doesn’t want to push me for anything more than what I’m ready to give. He doesn’t need me to make any grand decisions. He just wants me to know that he is there, and that’s enough. 

“But it’s not just Taehyung I’m worried about,” I say quietly, my voice almost a whisper as I glance up at Jimin.

He raises an eyebrow, a question in his eyes. “What do you mean?”

“I mean, I care about you too,” I admit, the weight of those words pressing against my chest. “I care about you. And I want to show it to you, but I’m afraid I’m not doing enough.”

Jimin’s expression softens, a touch of something wistful crossing his face. “You show me every single day. In every action, every sweet word, every time you make sure I’m taken care of, every time you make sure MY needs are met.” His voice cracks with emotion “I care about you too, Y/n. You’re mine , and I’m yours. You’re ours really, and we all are yours. ”

I nodded, smiling softly, feeling the pull between us, and I don’t fight it. I let it bring me closer to him. Enclosing Jimin in a tight sweet hug. I love the way my heart seems to beat a little faster and the way I feel I can breathe a little bit easier whenever he is near. Jimin’s presence feels like a lifeline. Now, laying in his arms, I know, somehow, we are going to find a way to make it work. For all of us.

<-Previuos MAYA Masterlist Next->

[mysteriousgeminizone]

MAYA [BTS x M] - CHAPTER 7

<-Previous MAYA Masterlist Next->

Y/n POV

It’s been just a few minutes, but Jimin is gradually calming down, now only sniffles here and there are audible in the room and eventually his fists loosen their grip and he slowly straightens up, breaking the embrace.

“Are you feeling better?” I ask him in a hushed voice.

“Y-Yeah… I feel a little better now. We never talked about it, me and Taehyung; I thought that if I had talked about it-that would have made it real, making our life in that prison even worse than it already was. You know, if you talk, things become real, if you don't you can instead pretend it was just a nightmare.”

“Yeah I can understand this. But when you talk about the bad things that happen to you, you can find out that you’re not alone and then you can start your healing process. Now you are in a safe environment, and you can allow yourself to heal, both you and Taehyung, you can heal.”

“Do you think we can?” He asks me with so much hope in his eyes to make me believe that everything is possible.

“I’m sure you can.” I tell him with absolute certainty. “Listen, as a matter of paperwork, there are other questions that you should answer, but for today is enough, you both have been really strong, besides you don’t have to answer these questions to me. These are very personal questions, they relate to what you have suffered personally, very often these are causes of severe trauma, so it is normal that you have difficulty talking about it. That's why the center offers experts in these fields. There are a couple of very good psychologists working here who can help you overcome your traumas, here if you wish you don't have to talk to a rescue staff like me. You can go to therapy and if there is information that your therapist feels is necessary for the accusation and capture of your attackers, then they are required to bring it back to the rescue department, but only then.” 

“I realize this is a lot of information all at once, but you have plenty of time to think about it and then let me know okay? No one is forcing you to do anything here, you can do whatever you want and feel like doing without worrying about repercussions.” I conclude.

“Okay” Jimin sighs thoughtfully. “I-I want to heal, really, I want to be happy, but I want to think about it, if that’s okay.”

“Yes sure, you can take all the time you want.” I stand up then. “If you don’t need anything, I’d go. I have to submit these answers and I think Taehyung will be here any minute. Thank you both for the cooperation, it will be of great help.”

“Thank you too to… you know” His cheeks became a beautiful pink while he cutely lowers his gaze to play embarrassed with his fingers. 

“Anytime” I say, a happy smile dancing on my lips. I like being in his presence, I like him, maybe we can become friends.

I’m on my way to the door when Jimin calls me. “Y/n?”

“Hhm?” I turn toward him again.

“It was you right?” He softly asks, his gaze still lowered. “On the phone, when I called…It was you.”

So it was him… that desperate voice that ruled my thoughts and my nightmares… was his. His sweet, melodious voice, contorned by fair and desperation to be saved. 

I didn’t want to think about the fact that those two hybrids I couldn’t save were Jin’s mates… my mates, but I think I can’t run away anymore.

“It was me. I was the staff responsible for your instance.”

“WHAT?!” A voice booms behind me, followed by a deep scary growl. Taehyung.

“It was you?!” He keeps screaming at me. “We called months ago! Do you even know the danger Jimin was in making that call?! And you did NOTHING!”

“Taehyung it’s not like this”  Those the words living my mouth, but in my head a little voice retorts ‘It is’.

“You did nothing to save us! You are useless!”

“No”  ‘Yes, useless’.

“If that scum of a woman didn’t die of her own, we would have been instead! Because you did nothing!”

“No”  ‘Yes, you should have done more’.

“It’s your fault!”

“No I-”  ‘It’s your fault’.

“It’s your fault, you are not different from them”

“No”  ‘you're a disappointment, but… you aren’t like them’.

“It’s your fault. You would have been the cause of our death.”

“I’m sorry”

“You are sorry?!Would that bring back our youth? Our friends? Our families?”

“No but-”  it's true I couldn't save them, but I did what I could to the best of my ability, I have to expand my possibilities. I am not the cause of everything bad that happened to them. I cannot turn back time and erase all the evil, but I can give them a better life starting now and forever..

"Exactly, you can't. The only thing you could do was to save us, but you were not even able to do that, so don’t start apologizing, I have no use for your apology. We couldn’t be free and safe because of you, because you didn’t do your job. It’s your fault.”

No it’s not! “No!” I finally respond with my own scream, and finally Taehyung let’s me speak.

“It’s not my fault.” I start calmly. “I’m sorry you lost your family and your friends. I’m sorry you went through so much hardship, it’s not fair and it’s fucked up, but it’s not my fault. And I’m sorry I couldn’t save you right away, I did my best to try and save you from that house. I did so much research since the call, I lurked in the bar across the estate, even if I couldn’t do it, but I did anyway to find something against that woman and bring you out of there. You know better than me that that woman almost never went out, there was nothing about her, nothing, as if she didn't even exist. The only reason why I stopped searching is because I was forced to stop, and that was only some days ago. I know that I have many gaps, and I will do my best for them to be filled. I will not allow that to happen again.”

I cannot turn back time and erase all the evil, but I can give them a better life starting now and forever.

“So I’m sorry I couldn’t do more for you back then, but I can now and I’ll be damned if I won’t.” I finish.

Taehyung is silently staring at me, an angry expression still visible on his face, his shoulders rising and falling conspicuously, coinciding with his deep and angry breath. Jimin is silent once again.

“Now, if you'll excuse me, I have work to do.” And without giving Taehyung time to stop me and vent on me another time, I leave barely holding back angry tears.

The morning passed without further hiccups, at lunch I decided to eat a quick sandwich on the way to the university, but not before kissing Jin goodbye, which was returned with strong passion and with equal sweetness.

Classes at the university passed more slowly than usual, as Thea stayed home to take care of Dae, who has a bad cold. Classes end this week for Christmas break, after which we will have exam sessions, so I tried to focus as much as possible on what the professors were saying, trying not to think too much about the events of this morning. 

Once lessons were over I was once again on the way to the center to pick Jin up and after collecting take out we went straight home, where we actually are: all settled in our nest, eating our fried chicken and watching our drama. Jin is going to tell me why he was so shocked to see them, this thought sits heavy on my heart, I have the feeling they already met each other, they had that look in their eyes that tells a story about a long lost love, a love now rediscovered.

I waited ‘till we were both settled and cuddled up in bed to bring up the subject.

“Jinnie?” I say softly

“Mmh? What’s up my King?”

“Do you happen to want to talk about why you were so shocked to see Tae and Jimin? I don't want you to feel compelled to talk about it, it's obvious that it's a subject that hurts you, but if there's anything I can do to help, I'd like to do what I can.” 

He stills for a moment, but eventually he starts his story, calmed down by the soft scratching I’m giving on the nape of his head.

“I have to start from the very beginning… I was born in a breeding facility. I never actually met my parents, the newborns were taken from their mother right away.”

It’s sad to say that this doesn’t surprise me, it’s very common to meet hybrids with the same background, but this doesn’t mean that my stomach burns any less, or that I am any less angry about what Jin, and many others like him, has had to endure since his early days.

“In our first days we were kept isolated from everything and everyone ‘cause fear of loss of incomes should we die, just one person each would come in our rooms to take care of us. This was until we turned 5, at that age we were moved to small cells in which they locked up ten to fifteen of us and we were going to be locked there until there was a buyer.”

Jin pauses for a moment, he is looking down at my sparse stubble with an absent stare, as if with his mind he was back in that cell.

“I met them there… We were in the same cell, I was six when I met my first mate. Year after year, there was one more, they were such little, sweet and lovely babies… thrown into that stinky little cage like a mere commodity. We met our younger mate just some months before I was sold. My first master didn’t pick me up right away so at that time I thought that at least I had time to say goodbye properly, certain that we would have been able to meet again one day. Now, in hindsight, I wish I had been braver, I should have protected them from what was going to happen soon enough, we should have run away…”

I see deep guilt and regret in his eyes, emotions that pain me seeing them pictured on his sweet face. “You were just a kid, I think there was very little you could do, and what you could do you did: you were there for them, you used what little time you had left together to the best of your ability.” I tell him, glossing over the fact that from his narration he seems to be talking about more than just two hybrids.

“But then… I lost them all!” His voice cracks and his underlip trembles. “There was a very strong viral form for hybrids, it obviously arose from the poor living conditions we were subjected to. The human staff there didn't mind at all of course, so the virus spread and worsened so much that there were the first deaths, which were followed by others. When the virus made the smallest and most defenseless children among its victims, the humans began to move to solve the problem, but it was too late: o-on the day I was taken away, two children in our cage d-died of too high a fever.” Jin finishes in sobs, tears cascading so freely matching mine.

I hug him tight in my chest, laying my head on his, to softly comfort him whispering calming words. Eventually he calms enough to breathe properly and I pluck up courage to ask him the question that's been nagging at me.

“How many mates do we have?”

It’s barely a whisper, both ‘cause If I had not been so close to his ears and he had not been a hybrid I doubt he would have ever heard me. Words barely whispered, spoken with some haste because of the anxiety that assails me at the thought of the truth, and the thought that Jin will notice the unspoken: that I know that as well as they are his, they are also my mates.

Am I destined never to know all of my mates? Am I destined to be loved by one of them while, to have a friendly relationship with another and to be hated to the gut by another one? But then again, I am fine with them hating me as long as they are safe, close to me, happy with each other and with Jin, anything but the alternative.

“Tae and Chimmy included? There are six of them.”

Air gets stuck in my lungs, throat sore from trying to keep down tears. I have seven mates, and from Jin’s story there’s the possibility that for four of them it’s too late already. But Jimin and Taehyung are fine, they made it, so maybe...

Heartbroken, for Jin, Jimin, Taehyung and me, for what they lost and for what it may will not be; angry, for what they went through. That’s how I feel.

How many hybrids had to die because of a thing so easily curable, why they weren’t treated, why the world is so fucked?It’s so cruel and unfair and fucked up that living beings like hybrids don’t have right to live or even die like they want to; they don’t have the possibilities human beings have instead, like have a job and be independent, have a family of their own, meet their parent and a have a full and happy childhood, stay near they’r loved ones, chose the life they want to live. What Jin, Jimin, Taehyung and all those poor hybrids went through is wrong, horrible and disgusting, all those humans should go through all of it and worse for what they did. What Jin told me makes me so fucking angry, it reminds me why I decided to devote myself to help saving hybrids at the center in full force, it makes me more and more involved and aware that I want to be able to do more of mere research for the center, I want to be able to be at the forefront.

“I promise you” I’ve never been so certain. “I’ll find them all”

It’s time to get that training Mr. Dong talked about.

The night before, Jin fell asleep crying in my arms. He clearly isn’t very optimistic about finding our other mates, or perhaps he denies himself even the smallest hope just to protect himself and his already broken heart; but nonetheless he put his usual big smile on this morning. I myself am not an optimistic person, but hope sparkles furiously from the bottom of my heart.

That’s why this morning I got up early, ready and with purpose. I have a new goal, to bring all seven of them together again; I’ll do everything to reach it, starting from Jimin and Taehyung’s adoption. 

It turns out this will happen sooner than expected.

“Today” I parrot the nurse for the second time now.

“Yes Sir, you can bring them home today. Thankfully they didn’t have major injuries, they are a little malnourished, but that’s a problem you can solve at home with delicious homemade dishes.

Besides, hybrids heal faster if they are with their mate, in this case it’s important they are with all their mates.” Yeah, well, four of them are missing from the call and my presence might not be that helpful. To Taehyung at least.

“But I-” I try to rebut ‘cause I am not mentally prepared to bring them home, I don’t even have at least a room ready for them, no clothes, no nothing, but the nurse stops me right away.

“Here the adoption papers and a pen, you can go and fill the blank space with the patients. You already know the room number, have a good day boy.” She leaves just like that, with the two papers that, actually, are already filled in , only our signatures missing. 

Still a little in shock, I make my way to their room, thinking about how I can bring this up without Jin’s help; he wanted to start the shift earlier to have a longer lunchtime with me, Taehyung and Jimin, so I’m alone on this one. Just go with the flow Y/n, you can do it, you can sustain a natural conversation.

A deep breath… and here we go!

“Good morning!” I say as cheerfully as I can master. Obviously not doing a great job at that.

The nervousness coming from me and Taehyung’s recent argument thick in my voice, and thicker in my scent seeing the resting scowl on the latter.

The sole source of the butterflies in my stomach is the radiant, full smile complimenting Jimin’s face at my arrival. How can someone smile so big that their eyes shut completely? He is an angel descended directly from heaven to bless all of us.

“Hi Y/n!” Jimin cheerfully says, happiness clear in his voice unlike mine.

His demeanor towards me makes me considerably less nervous and more at ease. My slight mood change is distinguishable in my voice “Hi Jimin, did you both sleep well?”

“Spare us the unnecessary pleasantries, why are you here?” Taehyung sharply butt in.

He needs time, you remind yourself. He needs time to trust you, to understand you don’t want to do anything bad to the both of them and Jin. Be patient and eventually he’ll come around.

“I wanted to check in on you, since Jin started his shift earlier he would have been more at ease if at least I would come here to see you. Plus, at the reception they gave me your adoption papers for us to sign. You can come home with us today.” I finish with a small smile.

It takes some seconds for Jimin to sign eagerly his papers, differently from Tahyung, who does so reluctantly after seeing his mate so adamant in his choice.

“Here” I start, signing the documents myself. “All done. I’ll submit these at the shelter department and me and Jin will get you home before lunch. A nurse will give you some clothes, unscented of course. It’s that okay with you?”

I’m met with silence, only the little nod from Jimin gives me a little assurance that at least one of them is comfortable with the plan.

“Okay then, if you don’t need anything, I’ll go work too?” It came out as a question. The awkwardness is thick in the air now, so much so that I really don’t know what to do with myself.

I can only hope we’ll be more comfortable around each other with time.

“Nice to meet you Y/n, I’m Tex. I’ll be your trainer from now on.” A tall, built dog hybrid greets me at the Center gym.

After being at the shalter, submitting the adoption papers, and taking the due week off for both me and Jin, I headed to Mr. Dong office. It took a little bit of convincing to him to understand that I can be their man, that I’m 100% in, that I’ll infiltrate Gangnam's underground club, and eventually he had to relent. They need me.

I just want one thing to be done for me, I want him to find the breed center where Jin was born, find out what happened to that place after he was adopted, and discover what happened to the other four and possibly where they are now.

I didn’t accept the job to have something for a change, but I need help to find them and he is the only one that can do that. Besides, there’s no assurance I’ll make it out alive from my mission. So, not wanting to take any risk, I asked for that. As expected he accepted right away, I gave him the names Jin told me this morning and went on my way for the training.

That’s where I am now, in the center’s gym where a little team of three people awaits me. Two hybrids and one human, all three of them are males, all of them huge as fuck, surrounded by an intimidating aura. 

The one that just spoke, I think is a pitbull hybrid, he will be responsible for my fighting skills. I offer him my sincere condolences already; his job will be really hard…

“My name is Axel, I’ll teach you how to be stealthy and agile, how to mask your scent and thereby your emotions. I’ll teach you how to be the kind of person you’ll find there. Will be useful for you not to draw attention and eventually be exposed.” The cheetah hybrid explains. 

“I’m Sirius, I’m entrusted with your preparation on the case, we’ll go over all the information we got: from the floor plan of what we believe is the lair, to all the staff and bigwigs you are surely going to meet once inside.” The human man says. “It’s a terribly dangerous assignment, even more so for someone without the appropriate preparation. I’m not gonna lie to you, you could die… For this same reason, I’m going to ask you one last time, are you sure you want to take this job?”

Well, surely it’s not something I wish for, but I already considered this kind of outcome, and I want to help, it’s a weird feeling and I’m not sure why I’m so ready to risk my life for all the hybrids in that hell of a place, but I am. I totally am.

“I am. I’m totally sure, Sir.”

“Very well. Let’s begin then, show us what you are capable of.”

My eyes couldn’t have widened more when Tex steps forward and takes a fighting stance.

WHAT ARE THEY EXPECTING OF ME EXACTLY?! 

THUMP!

I suddenly find myself on the floor for the hundredth time. I spent the last 15 minutes being tossed around left and right, I couldn't stop any shots, and when I thought I could finally pull one, I was on the ground in a flash. Didn’t I already tell how incapable of defending myself I am ?

I grunt in discomfort sitting up, thankful that at least the mat cushioned the fall.

As I gather myself and look up at the three trainers, I realize that this journey will not be easy. But I am determined to do whatever it takes to save Jin and the other hybrids. 

With a deep breath, I push myself up off the mat. "Let's try again." 

The trainers nod in approval, and I know that this is just the beginning of a long and difficult road ahead. But I am ready to face whatever challenges come my way. I am ready to fight for those who cannot fight for themselves. And with that determination burning in my chest, I stand up and prepare to try again, knowing that I am not alone in this fight.

Time flew by and before I knew it, it was already afternoon and I had skipped lunch. 

As I arrived at the hospital, I spotted Jin waiting patiently with Jimin and Taehyung by his side. I greeted them warmly and, after a brief chat about their morning activities, which was replied just by an excited Jin, we proceeded to make our way home.

The atmosphere in the car was a little uncomfortable, with no one uttering a word. Jin seemed disinterested, rocking rhythmically to the music on the radio. Jimin, on the other hand, eagerly watched the world outside the window, excited for the new chapter in his life. Taehyung, however, had a bored look on his face, making it clear he wasn't thrilled about the situation.

Upon reaching home, Jin excitedly showed his two mates around the house, explaining where they would be staying for the time being. They would be sharing Jin's room since he always slept with me.

During dinner, I tried to engage in conversation with the new hybrids to get to know them better. Jimin was clearly interested in chatting, but Taehyung was aloof and made it clear he wasn't in the mood for socializing. 

After dinner, I clean the table and put away the leftovers, while Jin rearranges the nest on the sofa.

“Taehyung, Jimin, do you want to watch a film with us? Jin and I are used to watch something after dinner. It's actually a great way to bond and cuddle in the nest.” I ask.

“Oh and tomorrow we can go to the mall to buy you both some clothes and anything that you may need or want.” 

However… “Listen little human, maybe you still don't quite understand that we don’t want to spend time with you, even less Bond with you” Taehyung says with so much disgust in his voice. “And surely we won’t go anywhere with you.”

I just awkwardly stand there, lost and hurt by his words. I just wanted to make them feel comfortable, I want them to know me, at least for the sake of Jin. The tiger doesn’t wait for a replay from me, he grub Jimin’s forearm and quickly ushers him to their room, shutting the door behind them.

Jin looked at me apologetically, inviting me to his warm and safe embrace, and I take it, I take all the love and comfort he can give me.

Well… Living together will not be a piece of cake, that’s for sure.

<-Previous MAYA Masterlist Next->

[mysteriousgeminizone]

MAYA [BTS x M] - CHAPTER 6

<-Previous MAYA Masterlist Next->

Y/n POV

When morning comes I don’t even have breakfast, I just want to make things right with Jin, so after a shower I prepare a bag with clothes and other toiletries items he may need and I’m out with Thea behind.

“Y/n-ah… I’m hungry. Can we go to a cafè together before you go to your lover?” Thea complains.

“Can we do that another time? I want to give these things to Jin for him to clean up and talk to him.”

She pouts teasingly “Uff… you don’t have time for your best friend anymore.”

I wrap my arms around her neck and swing us from side to side “Nuu, I’ll make it up to you bestie! How about spending Christmas lunch all together? You, Woo-Bin and Dae can come to our house.”

“Y/n!! This is a great idea! I’ll ask them as soon as we are all home this evening!”

After daydreaming and planning for the perfect Christmas lunch we bid goodbye and I take my way to the Center.

“I’m here to see my mate, he is with two others of his mates. They have been hospitalized here three days ago.” 

“Their name?”

Yeah I should have asked Jin about their name… But, you know, I had other things in mind.

“Hm… I don’t know them… My mate’s name is Seok-Jin, he is a sugar glider hybrid, tall, very handsome, broad shoulders…” Please, an early morning gaffe is the last thing I need today.

“Oh! You are Y/n L/n then, right?”

Thanks! “Yes! It’s me. Can I talk to him or are they still sleeping?”

“Oh dear, Jin-ssi didn't sleep a wink the whole night. He’s such a sweet and caring mate. He kept taking care of the other two even as they slept. I’ll go tell him you are here.”

“Thank you so much!”

My sweet dumpling… he must be so tired. I miss him so much, this last night was the first I spent without him since he came home, and I missed his presence, his warmth, his arms around me, his scent and his breath on my neck. I missed waking up with the delicious smell of the breakfast he made. I missed his good morning kisses… 

“Y/n!” 

His cheery voice brings me back from my thoughts. I look up and here he is. He has a timid expression on his face, he seems a little uncomfortable, and to be honest I am too. Yesterday wasn’t one of our best days, and I bet that he picked up on my mood from yesterday's call.

“Jin, hi” I wave at him. “Do you want to get a coffee and eat something from the cafeteria?”

“Sure, yeah, lead the way.”

We walk side by side, but not as near as we used to do. 

I order for both of us while he gets a table and when I catch up with him we fall back into an uneasy silence again.

“Do you like it?” I ask him. “Sure, it's not as good as what you would make, but I can assure you I've had worse, like everything that the university’s cafeteria would give you ia a big NO.” We both chuckle uneasily.

Fuck… at this rate we’re getting nowhere…

“I’m sorry” He starts “For anything that made you upset. I knew something wasn’t right, I heard it from your voice yesterday.”

“Don’t apologize, Jin. Don’t apologize without even knowing what for.” I inhale deeply before open up to the man in front of me, to my mate. I have to remember that I know him, that he loves me, that he wants my wellbeing, that we can overcome this little impasse. “You are right, I had a hard time yesterday. When your other mate growled and screamed at me to go away, I was scared to be attacked and confused because I never heard cases of people with more than  one mate, and when I looked at you, and you did nothing to stop or ease that situation I just came to the conclusion that HE was your mate and not me.”

“Oh Y/n-” Jin starts, but I cut him off right away. I know I won’t be able to say everything I need to say if I let him talk.

“Please, let me fish first, I need to tell you everything now or I won’t be able to later.”

“Oh yeah sure, sorry”

“Thank you. I later found out that there are in fact cases like that and it calmed me because I don’t care if you have two or ten more mates as long as I am too. I can’t lose you, I love you and I can’t lose you. I know we haven't known each other for a long time, but I am sure of my feelings since when I revealed them under the snowdrop that day and today they are even stronger, and trust me when I say that being so open-hearted and so soon is a big thing for me. And because of these feelings I’m telling you that you hurt me. You hurt me when you said nothing to that hybrid and you hurt me when you went all the way to the kitchen to ask Ms. Choi for a day off to be with your mates, but didn’t even bother to tell ME, one of your mates. And then you hurt me when you didn’t even bother to tell me you were going to spend the night here yourself. I was bothered about the fact that you wanted to be alone with your mateS without me too, I thought ‘why doesn't he want me there too? Why doesn't he want us to meet properly?’. But then I came to realize that maybe it was better like that, ‘cause it was too early and they could have the same reaction as the one they had in the morning.”

I take a deep breath and… “I was hurt. I know that probably you had reasons to do things like you did, but I was hurt and not telling you would have been worse in the long run. I decided to tell you all these things because I wanted you to know my perspective and to know yours and to fix things… and to learn more about us and our relationship.” 

Well it’s all in the open now.

He stares at me with tearful eyes and in silence…

“Oh! I’m done now, that was it”

He then snaps and comes to sit nearer, taking my face in his hands and caressing me like I’m the most precious thing in the world.

“I’m sorry. Not for reacting that way in the morning, I couldn’t have reacted any other way, and not for wanting to be with them, but I’m sorry because I didn’t think about the repercussion of my actions and I’m sorry for not coming to you when I asked a day off and I'm sorry because my actions hurt you. I’m so sorry my little handsome king. Trust me when I say that I really didn’t do anything to purposely hurt you, I love so much, too much to purposely hurt you. I swear that I’ll do better, thank you for telling me.”

“Why did you do things that way then? I want to do better too.” I slightly smile at him.

“I-I… when I didn’t come to tell you I was going to take the day off to stay with them…I just… It sounds stupid, but I really just thought that you were busy, and I didn’t want to bother you, I’m sorry I should have thought better.”

“It’s not stupid. I accept your apology, and it’s okay, you were thoughtful, but remember that you never bother me, and my work will never come before you okay? Us, you, you are more important. I’m sorry I overreacted…”

“Don’t, I see that that was a trigger for you, you will overcome all your fears… maybe next time you can try to trust me a little more?” He proposes smirking sweetly.

“Yeah I can do that” I smile sheepishly at him.

I’m curious about another thing actually…I was too caught up in my dramas to think about it, but when he saw those hybrids for the first time yesterday, he seemed to… I don’t know, to know them already. He was in such a state of shock that it was like he saw a ghost…

“Jin… why did you react the way you did when you saw them yesterday morning?”

He just looks at me with a frown on his face for a few seconds and then tentatively just says “Can we talk about that tonight?”

He has such pleading eyes, like this subject is making him suffer deeply. So obviously I tell him it’s okay, to not worry.

Feeling settled now that it is all out in the open, or almost so, I decide to bring up a matter that came to my mind this early morning.

“Jin, about your other two mates… The law and the Center policy allow me to adopt them and bring them home without going through the shelter, and obviously after being discharged from the hospital. Since I adopted you and they are your mates, I can do that or you can ask to undo your adoption if that’s what you want?”

A veil of uncertainty still makes me hesitate.

“No! I don’t want to undo it, how can you say that, no… Please my king I want you as much as I want them. I want us to be all together.” 

“You can really do that?” He asks me with something in his eyes that I can recognize right away. Hope.

“I sure can” I reply, smiling sooo brightly. “Would you like that? Would they like that?”

“Oh my god!! Yes a thousand times yes. They will be so happy! Come let’s go tell them.”

I laugh happily seeing him so eager, so happy, I never saw him like this. Happy, yes. But this joyful, it’s a new fantastic sight, even if I can't shake the feeling that he can be even happier than this.

“Wait!” I chuckle when he starts to drag me. “Here, I brought you some clean clothes and your shampoo, conditioner, body lotion and other things that I thought you might have wanted.”

He looks in my eyes with a deep love that I can’t misplace, it’s for me, I’m seeing his love for me through his eyes, and for something so trivial.

“Thank you for taking care of me, my king. Thank you for being my mate. Thank you for being the kind, loving and caring person you are.” And he kisses me. 

He kisses me on my lips, just a tiny peck. Then he pecks me on my left cheek, then on the right one, on my nose. He pecks all over my face so lightly and so fastly that it tickles and I can’t stop the bunch of giggles from escaping my lips. “Jin! Stop, you're tickling me!”

“You are so handsome my King.” He whispers on my lips.

“You are so handsome too, my sweet dumpling.”

“Let’s go tell them the news. It’s time for you to meet properly.” He eagerly says taking my hand and leading me to the hospital room, but not before leaving another gentle kiss on my lips.

“I’m so happy we talked, I didn’t like the uncertainty between us.” I sigh while we walk.

“I’m happy too. Now we can do better, for us.”

“For us” I assert again, before I let myself be led into the room that currently accommodates not only Jin's future, but also my own.

I surely didn’t expect a warm welcome, to be honest I was expecting some growls and some mean comments thrown here and there; instead I was greeted, once again, with the view of one's shoulders and with a hard stare from the taller hybrid, who I just now realize is a tiger, the orange and black stripes on his ears and tail are a give away.

It can be considered an improvement, right?

Jin's hand is still holding mine tightly, and I’m really thankful ‘cause at the moment it’s the only thing that is keeping me grounded. even more so when the tiger hybrid growls “What is he doing here?”

His long striped tail is lowered and it occasionally twitches intensely, he seems calm, but in his hard and focused stare I can see something else. Danger. In his eyes I can recognize a hybrid ready to attack to protect his family.

I’m ready to call it a day and get out, we can try another day, but Jin speaks before I even have time to open my mouth.

“He… has a name and is my mate. We already talked about that, so please drop it, hm? Do it for hyung… Please Taehyung-ie”

I know this isn’t an ideal situation, but Jin taking my side and claiming me as his mate in front of his others makes me feel all giddy and my chest fills with pride. Damn I’m his mate and I have to raise my head and act like one. And this is the time to do it.

“I’m Y/n” I say smiling kindly and holding out my hand to the hybrid whose name I finally know.

It doesn’t surprise me when he looks at my hand like an offending intruder in his personal space, what does it’s the fact that he actually takes my hand in his big, warm and embracing one. “Taehyung”

It doesn’t last much but the sensation of his hand around mine makes my heart flutter. Maybe for the slight fear that he still instills in me? The fact remains that it catches me so off guard that I almost don't hear Jin talking.

“I’m going to take a shower, I’ll be back in a few minutes. In the meantime you can talk a little bit, yeah?”

I’m not so comfortable being alone with them already, but it will have to happen sooner or later, so I cast him an insecure smile and nod slightly.

After giving Taehyung, me and the other hybrid a peck on our cheeks, Jin disappears in the bathroom of their room. 

My gaze remains on the hybrid whose identity I still don’t know; since I entered the room he has never moved, never spoken, never uttered any sound. He has remained sitting there on the bed, with his back to me and with his gaze looking out the window, toward the dense bush that stretches behind the Azalea center. 

I wish I could have seen his face at least once, looking at his features I guess he has one of the prettiest faces. I don’t know how I know it, but I do. Everything of his back is pretty: his tiny waist, his tiny but surely strong shoulders, his silky black hair, his fluffy tail and ears. They are black and dark orange. He surely is a fox hybrid. Pretty.

I am as if in trans, lost to his mere presence, lost to the thoughts revolving around him. What is he looking at? What is he thinking about? What is his name? I would like to see his face. I would like to hear his voice. Why doesn't he turn around? How can he be so still, that even his ears didn’t make any movement? Why doesn't he speak? I would like him to talk to me. I would like to make him talk. I would like to make him turn around.

And that's how I find myself, without realizing it and with my gaze fixed on the back of his head, addressing him, "Hi"

Is just a little whisper, just a little word that wants to break the deafening silence between us but not intends to break the little bubble that has been created between us. 

A small whisper that makes his left ear twitch slightly, a sudden and almost imperceptible movement, but one that makes me wince nonetheless. I can see his head turn slowly. I hold my breath. Finally I am about to see him.

But before that happens Taehyung comes between us, completely covering my view and making me wince.

The bubble is broken.

"What are you staring at?!" He comes a little harshly

“I-I’m sorry, I was just…” I blush a little for being caught staring.

“I don’t care, don’t look at my mate. Stay away from him, are we clear?”

Wow…This may be a problem for the adoption. 

Jin chooses this exact moment to come back from the bathroom, handsome and ethereal with his fur dripping wet.

“Here, I’m done. I tried to be as fast as possible, what did I miss?”

“Nothing” Me and Teahyung replay simultaneously, like two bickering children who were this close to being caught in the act by their mother: high, shrill voices; a quick and dry answer; a sidelong glance given to one's enemy.

Jin scoffs seeing our antics. “You two will get along too well, and that will bring me troubles”

“We won’t get along. I can’t stand him.” Teahyung’s rebuttal comes fast. 

“How can’t you see that he wants to separate us hyung?!” He continues with his nonsense.

“Tae-Tae what are you talking about…” Reply to a disbelieved Jin. “He doesn’t want that, in fact he wishes for the exact opposite of separating us.” 

Both Jin’s and Taehyung’s are now on me. 

“What do you mean?” Taehyung is clearly on edge and I can’t blame him. Just some days ago he was in an God-knows-how abusive environment, and now he doesn’t know what's happening to his life but in the meantime he is trying to protect and to be strong for both him and his loved ones.

Jin then comes to me and slowly but with a solid grip he takes my hand, he is to tell him, but I want to be the one to tell them. I want them to hear at least a positive thing from me, maybe they’ll start to see the good in me. 

So I do so. “I would like to adopt you. The both of you. If you want it too, that's it.” 

To say that what comes next is a pregnant silence is an understatement. But eventually…

“No”

This is the second time they have told me no, it’s becoming a trend… But this no is less unexpected and more strong.

“Taehyung, we can stay all together, the four of us.”

“I want it to be only the three of us. We won’t come home with you, and you have to decide. Us or him.” 

Well this is making me mad. And I will not stay silent. No more.

“Excuse me?! How dare you make him choose?! I’m his mate as much as you are, and he is mine. How would you feel if you were in the opposite situation? Since the beginning you treated me as if I’m a little pest, as if I’m a monster who thinks of nothing else but hurting you. I'm sure you've met many monsters in your life, but not all of us are. Not all people want to hurt you. You don't know me yet, and that's why you have every right not to trust me, but at least you can trust Jin. You can trust that he would never do anything to endanger you. Besides, you can't speak for both of you, your other mate didn't say anything, you can't speak for him. He has the right to make his own choices and you won’t take that away from him.”  

Wow all in one breath. But damn how good it makes me feel to have said that. Especially, it fills me with pride to see the tiger's shocked expression. I shushed him. Yay! Point for me.

And then.

“I want to go with hyung.” 

A new voice speaks up. A voice so sweet and melodious. It’s just a whisper, but the loudest whisper I ever heard. It brokes the silence so beautifully.

We all turned to the one that spoke, the pretty fox hybrid. He is now facing us. I was right: he is so damn pretty, like an angel, like an ethereal being that blesses all of us mere mortals with his presence. 

He looks at each one of us. Taehyung first, then Jin, and finally me. 

His smart eyes study me. I feel like my whole being is being examined in its every little detail, this makes my heart skip a beat. What is he searching for? Have I succeeded in his inspection? 

I'm reassured that I didn't do so badly when his pink, plumpy lips stretch in a sly smirk that makes my skin tingles all over. The rosy tip of his tongue slightly wets his lower lip just before his sweet voice can be heard again. 

“I’m Jimin, it’s a pleasure to meet you, Y/n” how he says my name makes the butterflies in my stomach flutter wildly, and his name… Finally I know his name, I want to taste it on my tongue so badly and so I do.

“Jimin” I mumble, still transfixed by him. “It’s nice to meet you too” I smile at him, thinking that at least with him I had a short but pleasant exchange. 

"Well, I'd say it's settled then, right Tae?" Jin wears a satisfied smirk on his face as he puts an arm around the tiger hybrid's neck. The latter in turn snorts and with a pronounced pout mumbles his agreement. 

"Good baby." Jin kisses his cheek. Then he goes to do the same to Jimin. "I'm going to work now, I'll see you later sweethearts. Y/n, you come with me?"

"Oh sure, but I'll come back in a few minutes.” I turn to the two hybrids who have a curious expression on one and a wary one on the other. “I have to ask you both a few questions to close your case and register it."

So Jin and I walk out, heading for the kitchens, and as we walk hand in hand I find myself thinking.

I think of the cocktail of emotions that Jimin made me feel, that his mere presence made me feel. When I got lost in his details, when he looked at me, it was as if only the two of us existed in the world.

I have experienced such a feeling before.

About Taehyung I realize that I remember every little detail of his pouty face. I didn't realize I had been paying that much attention, but apparently my eyes caught those little green rays in his brown eyes, caught all the little moles dotting his face, the one on his lower lip, the one on the tip of his nose, the one on his cheek, he even has one near his eye right along his lower lash line. Taehyung is very handsome, a beautiful grumpy hybrid, his pouty expression makes him cuter, more childlike. It hurts to think that his sullen, hostile attitude is aimed at me, I feel like I have been rejected by a great love of mine. I felt this before too.

I don't know why I didn't notice it right away, but now it's clear as day. We are mates. And they are keeping it hidden.

“Earth to Y/n, Earth to Y/n!” 

“Uh?” I come back from my thoughts. “Oh Jin, sorry, did you say something?” 

He raises an eyebrow studying me worriedly. “I asked you what you were thinking of… Are you ok? Taehyung said something inappropriate?”

“Oh no, it’s nothing really. It’s just that I have to interview them about what they went through in that house and about that woman; the more information we get about the masters, the closer we are to discovering the most influential hybrid trades and stopping them. Anyway this is the first time for me, so I’m a little anxious” I didn’t lie, I just omitted all the mate stuff I was thinking about too; this is not the time nor the place to talk about it, besides Jimin and Taehyung didn’t openly reject me.

“Oh Y/n, this is great! It means that Mr. Dong trusts you to do this important job, he trusts your skills and abilities, so be confident too!” He squeezes my hand, his face shows a bright smile and sparkling eyes, eyes full of pride and love. “I know you can do the job perfectly. You have a way to talk to people that reassure them and you are so sympathetic and kind. You will surely do great.”

There is not a veil of dishonesty in his eyes, his confidence is such that it seems to become my own. 

I cling tightly to his arm and rest my head gently on his shoulder, well on the highest part of his arm that I can reach. “Thank you my King, I really needed to hear that.”

I feel a light kiss on the head “Anytime my King.”

We walk in a comfortable silence all the way to the kitchens, where we kiss goodbye just before his shift starts and Jin disappears behind the white doors.

“Come in!” Taehyung's distinctive voice calls from behind their room’s door.

“Hi again.” I make my way in and choose to stand close to the door but not in front of it, I don’t have to place myself between them and the only way out. “Like I said before I need to ask you some questions about what happened in that house. Some questions may be harder and more painful to reply to, so take all the time you need and if you don’t feel like answering them, you don’t have to, it’s okay if you don’t. We want to gain more information possible to help other hybrids in need and help you overcome any difficulties if you want to, but you have to be comfortable. If you don’t have any questions, can I sit here and begin?” I ask the two hybrids pointing at the farthest chair. 

Taehyung just nods at me, without uttering a word, while Jimin keeps looking at me with a gaze that seems to reach my soul. They are both sitting cross-legged on the bed near the window, facing me and with their hands intertwined, it makes me happy seeing them so close and able to take comfort from each other.  

“Okay, so, let’s start easy shall we? Can you please tell me about Ms. Lee's daily routine?”

“Mistress usually woke up early in the morning, asked for her breakfast and then she always disappeared in her office for the day.” Taehyung says. “Mistress only came out to eat and to… go to bed” At that he tightens the grip he got on Jimin hand.

“Do don’t have to call her mistress, no more”

“Uh” Taehyung scoffs “Are you already claiming the title of master for yourself?”

“No” I fastly reply. “Absolutely not. You are your own person, only yours. You don’t have to call anyone with that name again if you don’t want to.” This makes him speechless, both hybrids look at me as if I had grown two heads, as if I had just told them that unicorns and fairies exist and I am one of them. This world is so fucked up… 

Taehyung clears his throat “B-back to the questions, I want you out of here as soon as possible”

I sigh internally, am I ever going to be at the receiving end of the kindness he reserves for his other mates?!

“Yeah, let’s go on” I start with a sigh.

“We know she went out of the house rarely, like once a week for groceries. So there would be someone else coming in maybe? I don’t know, even to just have a kind of contact with the outside world. A friend or a colleague maybe?”

Taehyung stiffens a little at the mention of another person, his voice hardens too. “Viper, he would come once a month or so, bring in things she requested and leave in an hour or so with an envelope full of money.” He looks into my eyes as he speaks, but suddenly looks away to turn his gaze on his and Jimin’s intertwined hands “Sometimes ... he would stay longer than usual.” I will come back to this subject in a bit… 

“Do you perhaps know exactly how much money she gave him?”

“I don't, but there sure were a lot. I know the envelope was full of $100 bills, I happened to see it open once on the kitchen peninsula while I was making tea… I was just making tea…” 

His gaze is now lost in the void as he goes back in his mind to that day, from what I can see, not a good memory at all. My fears are even more confirmed by Jimin's whimpering, desperately trying to bring his mate back to the present, a present in which he is safe, a present in which he can no longer be hurt, a present away from that house, from those people.

Jimin nudges Taehyung’s cheek with his nose, pressing there a little, imperceptible kiss, then he shifts to Taehyung’s neck, encouraging a reaction from the latter rubbing at his scent gland. This seems to have an effect, Taehyung’s sight seems to become more focused little by little, until he turns to his mate and reassures him to be okay again with an eskimo kiss. 

Meanwhile, me, I don’t know if they still remember my presence in the room and trust me enough to show this sweeter and caring version of themselves, or if they totally don’t care about it. It’s actually like I don’t even exist at the moment. I give them some time to recover and comfort each other, after which I lightly clear my throat and in a whisper, to not break the calm atmosphere. “I’m sorry to interrupt you, if you need a break I can go out and come back later”

Jimin sports a friendly smile on his lips, totally different from the grin he showed me a short time ago. Taehyung instead has pinker cheeks, but his scowling face is on once again. “N-No, we can’t go on.” He affirms.

“Are You sure? Are you okay?” I ask him, blaming my worries on the matebond and not on the deep frustration, sadness and anger I felt at his helpless expression.

Taehyung’s surprised eyes curiously search something in mine just before he reaffirms I can go on.

I then ask them some other questions about this Viper and Ms. Lee. I want to know why she gave such an amount of money to someone that just brought her groceries once a month. I want to know why this man used an alias. What he did for her seems to be just good work for a busy lady in need, but we know better, so what is his work for real? Does he work for someone else instead? Is the money for Viper himself or is he just a delivery man? And what’s the connection to Ms. Lee? 

Sadly I don’t have any answer to those questions. 

“Okay thank you for your cooperation, now I need to ask you something delicate, for this reason I want you to take as much time to reply as you need. Okay?”

Both hybrids shift uncomfortably on the spot, but nod nonetheless,

“Okay then. From the few documents we found, we know that we weren’t the only hybrids in the house… We know that there was another one, and we know he… we know he died.” I pause to give them a little bit of time. Meanwhile I look at them trying to read their body language, but they aren’t moving, they just keep staring at their intertwined hands, so I continue. “She reported that he was severely ill and he didn’t make it. We want to know the truth, I actually don’t think that woman helped him if he was really ill and honestly speaking I’m not even sure he was ill at all. Do you know what happened?”

“He wasn’t ill, it was them, it was their fault.” Taehyung angrily rasps out. For the first time his anger is not aimed at me. It’s aimed at the ones I was sure were bad people, and now we have enough proof to say they’re monsters, they're abusers, they’re assassins. One is out of the game, we have to find this Viper and have him arrested. The world is not fair to hybrid, but there are laws that can protect them from abuses and mistreatments, the fact is that people weren’t interested in enforcing them, there was no one to monitor adoptions, no one to act to bring offenders and criminals to the police, until the center came into being. We bring to light the crimes of monsters like them, and when the law helps us, we are able to put an end to their evil. This Viper is a monster and we have to stop him before he harms other hybrids.

“What was his name?” I ask them.

“Jaehyun” this time around is Jimin who answers. “His name was Jaehyun, he was 18 when he died.”

“18? That woman wrote 19, she didn’t even know his age”

“It’s not like she cared at all, it’s an achievement that she went so near to the truth” Jimin scoffs

“Right… Can you tell me about him, and what happened to him? I’m sure it’s difficult to do so, but it’s necessary to help us put Viper behind the bars.”

Neither of them seems comfortable about the subject, rightly so, but after some minutes Jimin starts.

“He was such a sweet and kind boy, but he wanted to be free. He used to tell us about the stories his father used to tell him in the shelter they were in before he was adopted.” Instead of clearing up the misunderstanding, he starts telling me Jaehyun's story. “He would tell us about a man, a friend of his father's, who wanted to create a safe world for hybrids, who wanted to create a community of people who would fight with him for our rights. He was telling us that this man was doing it, he had gathered a group of capable people and he was sure that they would save us.”

Jimin looks at me then, and continues “Five years passed and we were still there, but he had not given up yet, he wanted to be free, and when he heard that woman from the Azalea Center speak one day, he was sure it was the dream of his father's friend. He decided to run away, he wanted to run and get to the center. Once there he would have told this man about the situation we were in, and then he would come back and rescue us. It was his plan to make us all free. He was a fighter.”

“They found out about his plan right?” I asked in a hushed tone.

Jimin is about to answer when Taehyung suddenly gets up “I can’t do this, I’m going for a walk”

“Taehyung…” I stand too, to go after him, but he pays me no mind and storms out of the room’s door shutting it behind him.

“They were really close friends,” Jimin informs me. “He hasn’t been the same since.”

“Who wouldn't change after losing a friend…” I don't know if I would have been able to go on in spite of everything, as they did.

“Yeah maybe, I don’t know… We are used to it, you know? Lose friends, family and lovers too soon and in terrible ways, it’s something every hybrid goes through sooner or later. Just… not like this”

“What do you mean?”

“There is a room under the basement, they brought him there and Viper beat him really badly, at the end he was barely able to breathe properly. They left him there then. Me and Taehyung could patch him up to the best of our abilities the day after, and the days after that, we could bring him some water and a little bit of food, but then we… uhm we were d-detained for something else and… we…” Jimin is starting to hyperventilate, tears start to gather, I can’t stop myself and I’m kneeling in front of him in an instant.

“Hey, hey you are ok, you are safe. Breathe for me, in… and out. Yeah like that good, you are doing great, breathe deeply again.” He listens to me and follows my instruction looking right into my eyes “Like that, good. Can I sit beside you?” He nods just one time, still whimpering lightly.

I do so, but I still stay at arm length. “You are a strong person, a really strong one seriously, you both are. You are being so brave telling me all of this, you can do it Jimin.”

“P-person?” He looks at me pained and a t the same time with something similar to thankfulness. “You are the first human that called me a person, who considers me as one…I- He would have liked you right away, you know? He would have loved freedom… He-” Jimin can’t hold the tears anymore and starts to cry. “S-she forgot…” 

“What? What do you mean? What did she forget”

Jimin looks straight into my eyes and “Who… Him, Jaehyun… She forgot Jaehyun” He sobs louder

Oh my god… oh my fucking… fuck… I feel sick. I feel so fucking sick. I can’t think of anything beside ‘fuck’ ‘monsters’ ‘sick’ and about the hybrid in front of me, who’s crying and sobbing, who went through so fucking much, too fucking much. He is suffering so much, and without dwelling on it, I wrap my arms around him. I gently bring his head into the crook of my neck, I do it instinctively, as if I have been doing it forever. I cuddle him there even more when I feel his arms circling me and his hands grip my shirt tightly, I massage his scalp sweetly, intertwining my fingers with his black silky locks and inhaling his strong sweet scent of vanilla that calms my aching stomach and brings comfort to my soul. He is here, he is safe.

I stay silent, ‘cause what can one say in a situation like this? Nothing, we can’t say anything, you can only be there, be there through it all. And I’ll do exactly that, be there for Jimin, for Jin and for Taehyung, ‘till they want me to.

I want to be able to be their shoulder to cry on, I want to be their safe heaven, I want to protect them. I want to be stronger for them, I want to be strong for all the hybrids in need. For Jaehyun, who never stopped to fight and hope. I think of him, I think of any hybrid that still hopes and fights for their freedom. I think about Jaehyun's father, and about his friend’s dream…

I think about all the stories Mr. Dong told me about his hybrid friend, whom he lost in a raid a lot of years ago, about his dream of creating a safe world for hybrids becoming what is now the Azalea Center.

<-Previous MAYA Masterlist Next->

[mysteriousgeminizone]

MAYA [BTS x M] - CHAPTER 5

<-Previous MAYA Masterlist Next->

Y/n POV

I wake up feeling all hot and sweaty and when I flutter my eyes open, I come face to face with my handsome dumpling. My King.

He is still asleep, his full lips slightly parted, soft snores come out of them, his bangs are covering his eyes. I comb them back, revealing his softly closed eyes. 

With the tip of a finger I trace the line of his nose, his rosy cheek. Then his jawline. It’s hard to believe that this handsome hybrid loves me. How can I be so lucky? I really don’t know if I deserve him, but sure as hell I'm going to try my hardest to be worth of him.

“Oh my Y/n. My King.”

“My Mate.”

His words come to mind. Am I really his mate?

Sure that would explain a lot of things. Like the strong pull I feel for him. During my studies I read that sometimes it happens that a human feels the mate connection, even if it isn't as strong as the one a hybrid would feel. 

“What’s going on in that wonderful brain of yours?” His raspy voice makes me wince, and the butterflies in my stomach flutter excitedly. 

I didn’t even realize he woke up, too caught up in my thoughts and grazing his full lips.

“Sorry, I didn’t want to wake you up.” I tell him, retracting my hand from his face.

“I prefer to look at you than sleep.” He takes my hand and puts it on his cheek again. That makes me smile to myself. He is so cuddly, so cute while he nestles his face into my hand.

“How are you feeling?” 

“A little sore, but the most wonderful one” I softly reply to him with a bright, satisfied smile. 

His face shines in pride at my reply. “I feel wonderful too.” A slight blush colors his cheeks. “I hope you don’t mind me snooping around, I wanted to find a blanket to keep us warm.” 

I chuckle imagining his cute, little, round booty bouncing around looking for a blanket. This is another proof that he feels comfortable in this new environment. He is feeling safe in a place that belongs to me, where I feel safe myself and this makes me feel the most wonderful warmth in my fluttering heart. “Of course I don’t mind. I feel so warm thanks to you.” I say snuggling closer to him. It feels so lovely to be this close to him. 

“Maybe we should take a shower, don’t you think my King?”

“Y-You mean- like- t-together?” He stutters, ears turns red. 

“Yeah, but only if you want it too.” I chuckle feeling all the expanse of his chest under my fingers, making him shiver beautifully. He feels so nice. It feels oh so nice to touch him like this.

“I-I’d like that” He softly replies with a growing teasing smirk. 

I don’t have the time to think about it, that he smoothly stands up, taking me and the blanket with him. I squeal and we both giggle.

“Let’s take this shower, shall we?” He teasingly asks me.

I can’t do anything but cling to his waist with my legs. Like this, I’m finding myself face to face with him, wrapped up in the warm blanket and his warm arms, my chest is flushed against his.

I really can’t stop smiling. This is something so simple, and yet makes me feel so happy and loved.

“So, how are we gonna do this?” Jin asks me entering the bathroom.

“Go a little more near the shower” He does so with me still in his arms. I let the water flow. “Now we wait a few seconds, like this the water can warm up and in the meantime we won’t freeze” 

“Did you mean what you told me before?” I ask him suddenly, wanting to know the truth about us being mates.

“I said a lot of things before my King.” He states with a teasing smirk that makes me blush. “And made it clear that I mean all the things I said, you need to be more precise.”

I’m nervous. Nervous to discover that it was just something told in the heat of the moment. And nervous to discover that we are, in fact, mates and that this can change a lot of things. “I-I’m referring to u-us… being m-mate”

He is watching me with such intensity that I would have crumbled down if he wasn’t holding me.

“We are”

“You are my mate, Y/n”

“I knew it already, since the first time our eyes met.”

I recognize a bit of uncertainty in his expression. “A-are you…disappointed?” He asks me, shaking slightly.

“No, no no.” I cuddle his cheeks between my firm hands. “It was just hard to believe. It’s hard to believe that I’m so lucky to be your mate”

“But…If you knew it from the beginning, then why didn’t you tell me sooner? Were you disappointed?”

It’s because of me right? He probably would have preferred a hybrid as a mate… I lack a lot of things, like scent glands for starters… I will never be able to scent him. I’m not a mate… I’m a half mate.

“Don’t. Don’t think that even for a moment. Ever.” His stare is so hard…It wasn’t because of me then? “I never had a good owner, and the first acceptable humans I ever met were the ones at the shelter. I was afraid that you were like a devil disguised as an angel. And when I realized you were, in fact, the most beautiful, sweet and caring human being, I started being afraid of losing you, I already lost too much, Y/n. I can’t lose you too, I really can’t.”

“And you won’t Seok-Jin. I swear to you, that you won’t lose me. Ever.” I kiss him deeply. To let him know that I mean every single word. His plumpy lips fit perfectly with mine. We melt into each other. Lost in the feeling of one another and in the warm steam circling us. 

Oh! “I think the water is warm enough now!” I break the kiss and laugh softly at our carelessness. 

Jin suddenly let drop the blanket circling our body, leaving us completely naked in the middle of the bathroom.

“Let’s get cleaned, my King.” 

"Do you want to do anything in particular? Or I can start a fire in the fireplace and we can cuddle in front of it."

"That's a lovely idea actually, but first I want to put something in that tummy of yours. You haven't had breakfast or lunch. You should eat something else besides dinner" he tells me worriedly.

And as if it felt called out, my stomach grumbles. 

"I'm going to get some snacks."

"Can you rearrange the covers on the sofa in the meantime?" 

"Certainly, my King" a light kiss on the forehead and he sets to work.

There is nothing else I desire more at this time. Only him, protecting me from what I will face tomorrow, just as this cabin keeps us warm from the cold, adverse weather outside. We are all snuggled up in the covers, in front of a relaxing and warm fire. Comforting kisses are shared between stories of my childhood in this cabin. We spend our time like that. Basking in the deep connection we share. Basking in deep love that links us to one another. ‘Till the sun sets, the moon rules the sky and we slowly drift into a deep peaceful, dreamless sleep. 

“Here dear take this, there are some quick snacks you can eat on your way home” Grandma gives Jin two food-boxes on the edge of the door, while I prepare myself for the freezing cold outside. 

“Thank you for accepting me in your home, I’m really grateful granny, for all you’ve done.” Jin hiccups.

“No sense my dear. I’m the grateful one, I have never seen my grandson so happy. Keep taking care of your mate.”

“You knew?!” I ask her totally caught off guard.

“Oh please, it was written all over your faces.” Wow and she didn’t even tell me. “Take care of your mate too, okke? He’s too precious.” She says, hugging me goodbye.

“Of course grandma, I’ll do my best” I hug her back, while my eyes travel to the man near us who is watching fondly. 

“I go load the car. Take your time” I smile at the gorgeous man, thankful for his consideration.

As soon as the door clicks shut my grandma breaks the hug and looks at me, waiting for some sort of confession from me. 

“What?”

“You really didn’t realize it?” She asks me doubtfully.

“I really didn’t.” I sigh. “I felt a pull to him from the beginning, but never associated it with a mating connection.” It can be easily explained by his undeniable and disarming handsomeness.

“I know this is going to be hard for you, to trust someone else and to commit in such a way.” 

“It’s okay to be afraid, feel it and share your fears with your mate or with whoever you want, just not make it control you. You both are living something so pure and beautiful, you know what being mate means. He isn’t going to leave you, never doubt that. And if you need anything at all you know that your grandma is always here. Just never forget that you can take your own time, you have to be comfortable, both of you have to be, before anything more happens.” 

“Thanks granny, love you so much” I hug her again, even stronger than before.

“Love you more my sweet panth-chilla”

“Go now, your mate is waiting.” She ushers me outside. 

“Don't let too much time pass before the next visit, you two! Have a safe driving, and send me a message when you arrive home”

We bid her goodbye one last time from behind the car windows, before driving down the long tree-lined driveway and taking the road back home.

Did I tell how much I hate traffic already? Because I do, I really do. 

We arrived at our home nearly at sunset, after hours spent in the midst of stopped cars, horns and chaos. We also had to stop for lunch, as the snack my grandmother had prepared was not enough to appease the buildup hunger. 

At the end we decided to just take a shower and go back to bed, too spent to do anything else. Plus, the next day would have been a hard one.

A day that nonetheless started with light kisses, whispered sweet nothing, shared breakfast and a heavy scenting session. 

Now we are here. In front of Azalea Center, the place which at the moment harbors two hybrids that I’m too afraid to meet by myself. 

“I can come with you, you know?” Jin’s calm voice reminds me that I’m not alone.

“Is it bad of me to want to be selfish and really ask you to keep me company?” I sheepishly look at him.

His chuckle makes me crack a smile myself, relieving some of the stress that has already sat uncomfortably on my shoulders.

“That’s not being selfish, that’s asking for what you need. I have fifteen minutes available before my shift starts. Besides, being with a hybrid can be useful to calm them down if needed.” He has a point. 

I don’t need any further convincing. “Okay then, let’s go meet them.” I offer my hand for him to grab, an offer that he gladly accepts, intertwining his fingers with mine.

It takes us just a couple of minutes to discover their floor and room number. And just another couple of minutes to navigate the hospital corridors to arrive before their door.

“Okay, a deep breath.” I tell myself trying to calm my racing heart just a little bit. Jin’s hand still secured in mine. 

I knock, some seconds pass in silence, then I open the door and enter carefully. 

Two figures sit on the bed at the other side of the room. They are giving their back to the door, facing the large window that give a beautiful sight to the forest behind the center.

I’m about to speak when they abruptly turn their heads in my direction, or rather…

“Hyung”

Well, they definitely are not referring to me.

It’s like time suddenly stopped.

I feel Jin go stiff. I don’t even hear him breath softly.

No one dares to move an inch, as if afraid to find out that this isn’t the reality. As if afraid that moving would break that illusion that you still don't know whether to call a dream or a nightmare. 

They are the ones that move first. The bigger one of them is the first to get up and face us fully, the other just behind him.

“Hyung” It’s just a whisper, but full of pain, hope, dreams and broken promises. 

The taller one makes to reach Jin with eyes full of unshed tears. 

And suddenly those tearful eyes become full of hatred as soon as they land on mine and Jin’s intertwined hands.

“Who. Are. You.” Says with a growl that sends shivers down my back. 

“I-I’m Y/N” 

“Well asshole, get the fuck out and away from my mate”

What? My heart sank. I… I don’t understand. I am his mate… Right?

I look at Jin to find an anchor in his eyes. But my fear is just proven to be right. His eyes aren’t on me, they are looking at the hybrid that is still growling menacingly at me. 

“Did you hear me?! GET OUT!” He screams so loud that it makes me wince, but not a single reaction from Jin.

My tears can’t stay still anymore and start to roll down my cheeks freely.

I don't waste another moment and with my heart breaking once more, I slip my hand from Jin's and run away, not even bothering to close the door behind me.

I run and run, trying to get away from the pain, from that hybrid, from all the people and their stares. I take the service ladder and don’t stop until I’m at top of the building, where I crash down for exhaustion. My knees throb painfully from the heavy drop, the palms of my hands scratch at the contact with the concrete; but I don't feel nothing, I don’t feel the pain, I don’t feel the blood silently flowing from the wounds. 

Jin lied to me. He lied… How else can I explain it? 

That hybrid claimed him, he feels the bond and Jin didn’t say anything, so it’s clear to me that he feels the bond too. And it’s not possible to have more than one mate. 

Right? I mean, it’s something never heard before… 

But at the same time I felt, and feel now too, a deep rightness about our mate bond. How else can I explain the pull between us, the strong reaction to his scenting and the weird smell thing that’s happening when I go near other people?

There’s one person that can help me answer these questions.

“Y/n!” The cheery voice of Ms. Jackson welcomes me “It’s been awhile, how are you?” 

Then she sees my face and from a welcoming smile, her expression changes into a worried one.

“Ms. Jackson, yeah it’s been awhile indeed, how are you?”

“Oh dear, I’m good, but you definitely do not look ok. What happened? Come with me, sit down here and tell me everything” She makes me enter her office and accommodate on the fluffy couch.

“Is it possible to have more than one mate, Ms. Jackson?” I mumble as I fiddle with my fingers.

“More than one??... Well it’s something really rare, but not impossible. I even heard about a case of a group of four mates. Why are you asking me?”

It’s possible then. Maybe this is the same thing that it’s happening to Jin.

“Jin found his mate.” 

“wha- but-” She’s starting to say

“Yeah I know I should have been his mate as well” I pause just to take a needed breath “But… When the other hybrid shouted at me to go away from his mate, Jin didn’t do or say anything, he didn’t even look at me” Tears fall again without my permission.

“Maybe he was too stunned to do so. It would have been a shock for him too, like I said it’s pretty rare to have more than one mate.” She rationalizes.

“Yeah… maybe.”

“What puzzles me is that the other hybrid didn’t recognize you too as his mate”

What? “W-what do you mean?”

“Well, you see, all the cases of multiple mates are about people that are all mated to each other”

We will be the first case then. Considering the look he gave me, the possibilities of this outcome are slim.

My phone’s ringtone breaks the silence. A message from Mr. Dong pop up on the screen.

Are you at the center yet? When you are, come to my office.

“I’m sorry, I have to go. Boss’s calling.”

“Oh, do not make the old grump wait. If you need anything at all, you know where to find me.”

“Of course, thank you. I was really in a bad mood, but I'm a little better now.”

“I’m glad I was able to help you a little. You have to communicate with your mate too, don’t doubt him or your role in his life.”

“I’ll try to. Thank you again and have a good day Ms. Jackson”

“You too Y/n!”

Talking to her really helped me, at least a little bit. Jin could not have lied to me. The concept of mate for hybrids is very important, it's way above marriage for humans, it's almost like something sacred, so Jin couldn't have lied about being mates. 

However, it’s clear that I am not the only one. Thinking about it, I don't feel jealousy or anger. On the contrary, if I try to imagine a scenario of harmony in which all three of us live under the same roof, bound by the love for the same person, I feel a strong sense of rightness and wholeness. 

It’s also clear that right now I’m not welcomed from one of these three parties, but I'm not going to back down. I promised myself that I would fight for him, and so I intend to do. Mate or not mate, I know I have fallen in love with Jin, and I will fight for this bond. I will fight for this love.

“Come in!” Mr. Dong calls from behind the door I just knocked on.

He gets up from the desk chair behind which he was sitting and comes to embrace me, enveloping me in his usual warm scent that smells of comfort and security. 

“Oh Y/n, you read my text then, good, we have to discuss about the next job. But before all that tell me, did your break go well? Here, let’s sit”

“It went wonderfully actually, me and Jin went to granny and spent our time off there. I missed her and I’m glad Jin could meet her too.” I say, a light smile makes its way on my lips thinking about the last days, and a slight smirk makes its way on Mr. Dong face too.

“I understand that it was a vacation well spent, and if that smirk is even a slight hint of that, I prefer to stop here and not ask what else happened. I am convinced it is not content to share, or at least certainly not with me. Know, however, that I am super happy for you.”

My cheeks turn pink recalling the day spent at the cabin and I just mumble a shy thanks hoping he is going to change the subject fast.

“I suppose you are wondering why I called you here. Well, since the case of the two new hybrids was yours I thought it would be fair for you to write the report, so you’ll have to interrogate them.”

I honestly forgot about that part, and now slightly hoping to not have to do it. I saw countless times those “interrogations”, it’s actually nothing major. The staff have to fill a report to close a case and to do that sometimes it’s necessary for the hybrids to fill every doubt or gap we couldn’t understand during the investigation. Normally I would have been overjoyed and honored to complete a case on my own for the first time, but in this case my heart dropped at the news. Not only have I been unable to do anything for these hybrids, but one of them is Jin's mate and he doesn't really like me. The thought of being in a room with him again makes my hair stand up from nervousness and, honestly, fear.

On the other hand, I am also Jin's mate, so whether tall-boy likes it or not we should live with each other eventually. It's up to me to take a few steps since I doubt he has any intention to, so why not start with that?

“Thank you for the opportunity boss… I’ll do it tomorrow. It’s that all?”

He seems taken aback by my uncertain voice but let it be. “No, in fact I wanted to talk about your next case…” He inhales deeply and seems to be worried and reluctant. “Actually I didn’t want you on this one, but the team leaders are pretty set.”

Well, now I'm worrying too. They all have been pretty much in agreement on all the actions over the years, for him not to this time it has to be something big. I really don't know whether to be worried or thrilled at the thought of finally having such an assignment. 

“You already know we are investigating the underground club in Gangnam, and after certain events we are quite sure that it is a large organization that uses hybrids, but we still have no information about what the club looks like from the inside, how many people it can accommodate, how many men there are, who attends it, how many hybrids there might be, what animal species their half is-”

“What kind of ‘certain events’?” I cut in.

He hesitates a little before reply, but eventually he does and what he says makes my blood run cold.

“Our best spy is still unconscious at the hospital.”

“They're big, really big Y/n, most of their clients are hybrid abusers we've been dealing with, so they surely know the faces of most of our field agents, essentially everyone that works in this department. They believe you’ll be our perfect possibility to infiltrate and if we do not want any victim on our part… the only one actually.”

Well…fuck.

“But… I don't have any preparation; I'm not trained to do such a job…”

“If you accept the job, you’ll be trained perfectly and by the best. We are going to have a meeting in two days, take this time to think about it and we can talk about it again with the others.”

I really do not know what to say but “Okay… Can I go now?”

“Yeah, sure son”

I’m about to close the door when Mr. Dong calls

“Y/n…you can’t tell anyone about this, especially Jin.”

I just nod before making my way to my desk. I really have a lot to think about, but one thing at a time, now I have to go through the questions for tomorrow paying particular attention to what could be possible triggers. We need information for all these papers but not at the cost of their mental health.

I prepare for my first interrogation ‘till lunchtime, then I go to the cafe next to the center to grab something to eat for me and Jin, set to talk to him and solve things right away. I don’t like uncertainty, especially if it is about my mate.

I go to the kitchens and knock on the doors before entering, hoping to be able to steal Jin for some time.

But when I don’t see a tall handsome man between the five working ladies I stop the most familiar one.

“Ms. Choi, sorry to bother you, I needed to talk to Jin, can I steal him from you for a bit?” 

Her sweet smile slowly turns into a scowl. “What do you mean sweetheart? He asked for the day off, didn’t he tell you?”

“Uh, no actually, he didn’t.”

“That’s weird, he told me he wanted to spend more time with his mates.” Her eyes suddenly became two big balls “Oh, no! It was a surprise! Oh I'm so sorry! When you see it, just act like it's nothing hm! Aww what a sweet man...this stupid mouth of mine dammit!” 

Mates? Me and that hybrid then… but he didn’t say anything to me. Well, he is at the hospital, I'm going there.

“Don’t you worry ma’am, I’m going to surprise him before he can do anything himself, this will be a secret between us. Have a good day Ms. Choi!”

“Yeah, do like that! You too dear!”

“Oh! Ms. Choi can I possibly take something yummy but not too heavy to eat? I’m going to visit two hybrids that are a little malnourished.”

  “Oh, we already gave the meals for the hospitalized hybrids, but here take these two slices of cake, it is an easy and light yogurt cake, it’s okay for them to eat it.”

I smile at the thought of those two hybrids enjoying the treat with full mouths.

“Thank you, Ms. Choi.”

And after another brief goodbye I make my way to the known hospital room.

“Excuse me, where are the two hybrids of room 302?” Imagine my surprise when I discovered for their room to be empty and their bed with new clean sheets, but I managed to stay calm and do not think bad about it. They must have been changed their room, that’s all. Now this nurse will tell me and all is going to be okay.

“They have been brought to another room Sir.”

See, that’s all.

“Can you please tell me in which room they are now?”

“I’m sorry but it’s been asked to not bother them today, unless it’s the doctor.”

“Oh okay, uhm by any chance do you know if there is another hybrid with them, he isn’t a patient, he is a sugar glider hybrid.”

“Yeah, he is with them, actually he is the one that asked for privacy.”

My heart drops once again, and I can stop it now. “What? But I need to talk to him.”

“Sorry Sir, he wants to be with his mates, you have to wait.”

“Now please you have to leave.”

What? “Sorry, you said mates? Like in plural?”

“Yeah, those three, they are mates to each other.”

“Now I’m sorry, but I please you to leave. Besides, it is useless for you to be here, he wants to be with his mates. You can try tomorrow.” 

And she leaves just like that.

Leaving me with a stabbing sensation in my chest and hurt more than ever. My mate, do not want me.

He asked to be with his mates without considering me, one of his mates… With mates he meant THEM, not US… He didn’t even bother to tell me he was going to spend the day here… He went to the kitchen, but didn’t bother to tell me.

He cut me out.

I feel stupid now. I feel stupid standing here, with arms full of sandwich and cake’s slices. I feel stupid thinking how happy it made me to bring all of these to them. I feel stupid now after thinking this would have been different, after thinking that I could actually be wanted.

I just want to disappear right now, I just want to be invisible.

And disappear I do. 

I go straight to the car and then straight at home and once in my safe place I collapse and cry my eyes out for the second time today. I’m hurting so much, so fucking much I think I’m going to actually pass out.

Suddenly my phone goes off. It’s Thea.

“Thea?” I say sobbing.

“Shit Y/n are you crying? Why are you crying? Where are you?”

“I’m home” 

“Thea please come here?”

“I’m already on my way sweaty, you are already on speaker, don’t hang up. Tell me what happened”

“He doesn’t want me Thea…Jin doesn’t want me…My mate doesn’t want me.”

“Oh Y/n dear I’m sure it’s just a misunderstanding. He told you so?”

“No” I say in a small voice.

“Why do you assume that then hm?”

And I tell her everything that has happened. From the trip to my grandma to the cabin, and everything that happened today. I tell her how I felt, how proud of myself I was when I managed to be confident in my skin and who I am, and how I felt stupid when I dropped again. I tell her how I felt stupid about being cut out and how the thought of being able to provide for them made me happy. And when my monologue finally comes to an end the doorbell rings.

I open and am instantly welcomed into the warm embrace of my best friend. “Oh Y/n… Sweetie you are not stupid, you should not feel stupid.” She then takes me to the couch and resumes hugging me. “You shouldn’t feel stupid for being cut out, you should be angry or at least demand explanations. You shouldn’t feel stupid for the happiness that your kindness and sweet gestures brings you, you should feel proud of it, be proud of who you are. And you shouldn’t feel stupid for dropping, you have a lot of difficulties with your self-esteem, we all know and see that, and we all know that these problems won’t be solved in an instant. The fact that even for a little you could be able to see who you are and be proud of yourself is a great achievement, and you should be proud of that too.”

“And Y/n, you have to recognize your lack of trust. You think the worst out of situations not only ‘cause you think bad about yourself, but also because you don’t trust people. You don’t trust completely even me, or your granny. Considering your parents and a lot of people that came after, you have every right not to, but the people that love you and are still here with you deserve to be trusted, or at least deserve the benefit of doubt.”

She holds my face in her hands to make me look at her “Jin is your mate. He made a mistake, no doubt about it, but there’s the possibility that he didn’t want it to be mean. Make him understand how you felt, where he did wrong, ask him what his intentions were, ask him how he is feeling. Only then you can decide if he does want you or not. Okay sweatie?”

“Okay…” I sigh. “I know you are right, sometimes I manage to shut up all the voices inside my head, but other times I can’t and this is one of those times.”

“It’s difficult to do it, so be proud of the strong man you are. And don't be too hard on yourself when you can't do it.”

We stay hugged in a comfortable silence for another few minutes, then she asks “What are you planning to do?”

I can’t hide from the world, even if I want to do it so badly right now. “I kind of want to talk to Jin actually, just to hear his voice.”

“Call him then.” Thea says like it’s the easiest thing to do on heart, and it actually should feel like that.

I pick the phone and dial the number of the hospital since I didn’t buy Jin a phone yet. 

“Hello? You called the Azalea Center Hospital, how can I be of assistance?” Responds a woman I recognize to be different from today's nurse.

“Hello, I’m Y/n L/n, I wanted to speak with my mate Seokjin, he is a sugar glider hybrid. He isn’t a patient but stays with the two brought there some days ago, they were in room 302 before being changed.”

“Oh yeah the group of three mates, you say to be the fourth?”

“Yeah I am. Please can I talk to him? I know he asked to not be disturbed but I really need to talk to him, it’s important.”

“Uhh… I should not since he asked for privacy, but I’ll try since you say to be his mate too.”

“Thank you, thank you so much.”

There’s silence for a little bit then I faintly hear a growl in the distance and then the woman apologizes and says what I told her, silence again and then I hear him.

“Y/n?”

“Jin, it’s me. Sorry to bother you, at lunch they told me you didn’t want to be disturbed, but I really needed to hear you right now.”

“My king you always can come to me, do not even ever think the contrary. I just didn’t want them to be aggressive with you again, I wanted to settle a lot of things before you meet again.”

“Oh, can we talk about it later when I pick you up?”

I want to clear things up because Thea is right, I need to tell him about my fears as well as I need to know his.

Jin doesn’t reply right away. 

“Actually… Can I spend the night here? I just… I just can’t leave them right now.”

I start to hear those voices in my head again, the ones that keep saying how unworthy I am, how it’s obvious and expected from him to abandon me, to not want to be with me, to not want to come home to me.

But this time I decide that it’s his right to make this decision, not mine. So I ask him.

“Do you still want me, Jin?”

I hold my breath waiting for the answer, which is not long in coming.

“Of course I still want you. You are my king, my mate, Y/n. How can I not want you? I love the person you are so much… Why are you asking me that sweetheart? Is everything okay?” He is starting to be anxious, I can hear it from his frantic speaking.

That’s why I decide to lie. “Yeah, everything is okay. We’ll see tomorrow then.”

“Okay…” He doesn’t sound so sure, but eventually lets it go. “Until tomorrow. I love you Y/n.”

“I love you too.”

The call leaves me bittersweet. I’m sad and disappointed that he is not coming home tonight, but it also helps in calming my racing thoughts. This will be the first night I spend alone since I adopted Jin…

“Thea, can you please stay with me tonight?”

“First thing first, let those knees treated and take a warm shower, and then...Bitches' night it is!” Her cheers bring a little smile to my face.

I really needed a bitches’ night.

<-Previous MAYA Masterlist Next->

[mysteriousgeminizone]

MAYA [BTS x M] - CHAPTER 4

<-Previous MAYA Masterlist Next->

Y/n POV

"All in good time" Selene's words keep buzzing in my head, I can't figure out what conclusion she came to. I think about it over and over as I return to Mr. Dong's. 

Arriving at his door, I compose myself; this is not the time to think about my relationship with Jin, I need to find something against Ms. Lee, and quickly. It has already been too long since the anonymous call. 

"Old man! I'm here to report on last week's stakeout." I begin.

"You didn't notice anything did you? Or rather, nothing happened." He anticipates me.

"Exactly, nothing. I'm going back to the bar now; I just need to pay more attention. I’m sure to find something suspicious enough on which I can base a deeper investigation."

"Y/n about that… We've decided to close this case."

"W-What? What are you saying, you...You...You can't! That woman is mistreating two hybrids, she definitely caused the death of a third..."

"No, Y/n. We don't have that certainty. We don't know anything about this woman, except that she is an old woman who can't even leave her house. You haven't found anything that makes you think she mistreats them."

I am so angry. Furious. I feel like I'm running out of air in my lungs. I can't even look at his face. I'm mostly disappointed in myself, because I know I haven't found any evidence, but that desperate voice on the other side of the receiver… I know it was one of the two hybrids in that house who called. I am certain of that.

"There are so many of those cases that require our help, of which we have a chance to find solid evidence. We have a chance to save these lives, let's focus on what we can do."

"I can focus on more cases. I can give my best. I-" I don't want to give up, I feel I have to save them, they need it.

"No, Y/n. You don't have the time to devote to multiple cases. And you won't do a job half done because you have more to do. You will find your new case on your desk."

Feeling my eyes fill with tears, I bite my lip hard to keep them from falling.

"I know you have your beliefs, but as much as I believe you and share your hypothesis about this woman, we have nothing against her. I know it's painful, but we don't have the same power as the police, much less the same funds. We have to focus on what we can do for sure, not on just assumptions." 

"I'm sorry." That concludes his speech. This concludes the future of those hybrids.

"Me too." It is the only thing I manage to say before rushing out of his office. 

This is my fault. If I had done things differently, if I had been more careful, if I had tried harder, all this would not have happened. If I had been better those hybrids would be safe now. 

I feel a vice around my heart, it's unbearable, I struggle to breathe, my head is spinning, I have no cognition of where I am, where I'm going, who are the people who pass me by, stop and look at me worriedly. I hit my knees, probably I fell.

And then suddenly warmness, calmness, and peace. This is home.

I feel his arms holding me tightly, then his smell fills my lungs. I can breathe again. Then his sweet voice whispers.

"You are okay my dear, you are okay. I'm here now. You are safe, you are protected. I'm here. I'm here."

He keeps repeating these sweet words to me until I calm down, my senses slowly return and the tension drains from my muscles.

We are both on the floor, me sitting, with my back against him, who is kneeling instead. I shift my eyes a bit. I'm in front of the kitchens, apparently I made it this far before I collapsed. 

"I'm sorry" I croak out, I'm still trembling.

"You don't have to apologize. You have nothing to apologize for. It's okay, now you're fine." Jin keeps murmuring, still holding me close to him and caressing my hair with his cheek. He is scenting me hardly; I must be really shaken if its reassuring effect is still weak than usual.

We remain like this for several minutes. At some point Jin talks to someone, but i can't hear what they are saying. I'm focusing on his scent, his warmth on my arms and the beat of his heart.

Then Jin speaks again, softly. "What happened? Do you want to talk about it?"

"I..." I start unsure. "I had a panic attack...It happens to me sometimes. However, it hasn't happened in a while, and this was...particularly intense." I say.

"I'm sorry. It must have scared you. I don't know why I came here; I didn't even realize it."

"Don't ever apologize for these things Y/n, ever. It's not your fault. And I'm glad you came here. I would have worried a lot more if you hadn't."

"You came to me because deep down you knew I was what you needed." He says.

I turn to face him. He is hovering over me, our faces only centimeters apart.

He stares at my eyes. Then to my lips, to come back to my eyes. 

I can’t help but to take a look at his lips too. They must be so soft, so perfect to munch. 

I see them getting closer. Just a little more and I can taste them. Taste him.

“Jin dear, how is he? Do you both want a cup of tea?” A known voice interrupts us.

We both gasp, pull slightly apart and turn toward the voice. The lady from before stands behind us, just outside the kitchen.

“Oh, he’s better. We’ll join you for the tea, thank you. Ms. Choi.” Jin replies. She has a name then. 

“Well, I'll go put the kettle on the stove, take your time.” She smiles kindly at me and disappears behind the door.

“Put your arm over my shoulders, I’ll lift you up.” Jin sweetly tells me.

“I can stand, really. Don’t you worry.” So I stand up embarrassed and on wobbly legs, but I manage to stay stable. Jin offers me his hand to take, and I intertwined my fingers with his, so soft. His skin is so soft.

“I’m okay, let’s go get this tea. I’m sure it will help me greatly.” I assure him, smiling slightly. My mind is still wondering what happened, still wondering about those poor people I have to abandon. 

“Thank you Ms. Choi, this tea was great. It helped me to settle down my emotions a lot.” I thank the kind old lady.

“And I’m sorry for the trouble. I have worried you both, and because of me you have interrupted your work. If I can help in any way....” 

“Oh dear, none of that.” She leans over to take my hands firmly in her. “You don’t have to apologize about a single thing. Besides, Jin was amazing! We finished preparing all the ingredients for lunch already.”

“Do you feel like telling us what happened? Was it Mr. Dong's fault? If so tell me clearly dear, I'll go take care of him right away!” She then adds. This woman is a hoot!

“No, it’s not his fault.” I chuckle. “It was just…” I take a deep breath. “They took me off the case I was investigating because of lack of evidence. I am convinced something bad is happening in that house, and because of me nothing can be done. Because of me those hybrids will continue to suffer who knows what." I choke out. Hot tears run down my face.

Jin starts hissing and holds me close to him right away, I wrap him in my arms, clutching his shirt tightly between my fingers. 

We remain embraced for a few minutes before Ms. Choi speaks.

“Oh sweetie, it’s not your fault. If you didn’t find anything, maybe there isn’t anything to find. And if you are right, then I’m sure all will get better. My gut feelings never fail.”

“And don’t ever think to continue investigating on your own, I know how you people of the rescue department are. You have Jin now, you have to take care of him and he of you, so don’t do something stupid.” 

“O-Okay ma’am.” I stutter a little. This woman is so wise, she must have worked for the center for a long time now. However, she’s right; I can’t do anything reckless now, I have to think about Jin's well-being.

“I also worked for the rescue department for some time.” Ms. Choi begins to tell us. “Then I asked for a transfer here. I needed peace and quiet in my life; I have been in the same situation as you so many times that I stopped counting. Every time I couldn't rescue someone, it was more and more painful. My husband then advised me to change departments, for my well-being, his well-being and that of our children.” She pauses, seeming distant, immersed in memories of her youth. 

Then she resumes. "So I did. I came to work here." She raises her hand to show the place around us. "And in time everything settled down. I learned that it wasn't my fault if I wasn't allowed to complete a case. There are times when we cannot do anything, there are times when we are at the mercy of what some call 'fate.' These times it may seem to us that we have not been enough ... But often it's just our distorted viewpoint that makes us see it that way." 

At that point she takes my hands back and clasps them in her own reassuringly. 

"I can imagine what you are feeling, and you have every right to feel this pain. But, my dear, don't focus on that. Live it fully and then heal. Look around you, look at the beautiful things you have achieved, look at the beautiful things you have surrounded yourself with, look at the wonderful people who choose to be around you."

"Focus on them and, maybe, slowly, you will realize that you can't be so bad if these people chose you." She concludes with a smile. 

I remain stunned by her speech. Is it my lack of self-esteem that makes me see things distorted? Is it my extreme guilt that makes me see fault in everything that doesn't go as I would like?  Could I really not have done anything else? Why do I still feel like two deep cuts have been carved directly over my heart? 

"I mean," she says suddenly. "I don't think you're such a horrible person if you have a boyfriend like this by your side, do you!?" She asks in a gentle, joking tone, but with no small veil of seriousness and intimidation. It's that kind of tone that makes it clear she will accept one and only one answer; even her eyes leave no room for doubt, they are telling me 'Say no or you'll see what’. 

So I quickly hurry up and say. "No, ma'am.". A proud and pleased smile makes its way to her thin lips.

I turn to Jin, the tips of his ears, his cheeks, even his neck are deep red. My brain lights up.

I realize what word she used to describe Jin; I quickly correct the misunderstanding; I don't want him to feel uncomfortable. "I-I mean... w-we aren't...He is not.... He is not my boyfriend. We are just friends and roommates."

"Yeah yeah, sure. My husband was my friend and roommate too." She chuckles.

I am about to contradict her again when she speaks again. 

"Come on now, go to Mr. Dong and tell him you need time to recover. Explain to him what happened and how you feel, and get a week's leave. You are entitled to it, even considering that you have just adopted so you are entitled by adoption contract. It's unbelievable you haven't already taken one; you know you and Jin need one. Jin, go with him, you are done for today. See you in a week my dears!" 

She says as we hurry out of the kitchen. Jin and I stand in the hallway, shoulder to shoulder, disoriented, struggling to comprehend what has just happened. We look at each other and that's enough to make us burst out in giggles. 

"This woman is magnificent. A little bossy, but she knows her stuff." Jin notes.

I can't help but agree with a nod of my head and a little 'Uh-huh'. I am mainly deep in thought, all of which revolve around the case, the panic attack and what Ms. Choi told me. Should I really take a week off? 

"Do you think I should? Make use of this week off? It's important for you too, so if you also think it can be good for us, then we can take a little vacation." I ask Jin.

He seems to think about it for a moment, but is quick to answer me, smiling softly. "I think you need it, this has been a hard blow for you, and I would like to spend more time together too."

I retort the smile. "Let's go to Mr. Dong then.”

“You What!?” Mr. Dong gets up quickly and hugs me tightly. "Oh, my poor son" He caresses my hair gently. "Are you okay now? Why didn't you come back here? I would have helped you." 

"I'm okay now, I mean it.” He looks at me, then, keeping his hands on my shoulders still. “Apparently my subconscious took me to Jin and he helped me come to my senses. I actually recovered quickly, considering that this attack was particularly strong.” 

I look at Jin, and squeeze his hand tightly. “Thank you, so much, my dumpling.”

He just squeezes my hand back, it's all I need to know that he is with me and will always be.

“Thank you so much son. You did great.” Mr. Dong says, and goes to hug Jin too, so tightly. It's a scene so sweet, so beautiful. I want for Jin every beautiful thing life has to offer. 

“Dad” I catch Mr. Dong's attention. "We wanted to ask you a week off. I didn't take the one guaranteed by the shelter as a result of the adoption, so we wanted to take advantage of that one. For him, and for me to get through this. At least a little bit. I always want to give it my all in the things I do, and honestly I don't know if I can do that right now, I would keep thinking about Ms. Lee and the hybrids that live with her."

Mr. Dong does not waste a moment in giving us all his support, "Of course. Oh Y/n I'm so sorry. I know you are convinced that they are suffering, but that is not necessarily the case. Now focus on you, and on the two of you. In the meantime… I’ll see if I can find something myself." He smirks at me. 

“Really? Oh thank you! Thank you so much, that means a lot to me. Thank you so much!” Oh I hug him so tightly. This is fantastic, this is amazing. Maybe we can do something! Maybe we can help them! I can’t help but jump from happiness.

“Calm down dear, I promise to do everything in my power, but don’t put too much hope in that. Ok?”

“I know. I know that there is little hope to solve things. But at least I know that we did all we can, that we tried everything. Oh, thank you so much.”  I know that after months of nothing, it’s unlikely to find something now, but at least we tried all we can.

“Are you going to your grandma? You can use this time to pay her a visit, she will be happy to meet Jin too.” Mr. Dong point out.

“Yeah, that’s a great idea actually. I really miss grandma. If Jin wants to, we will.”

“I want to.” Jin says. “I want to meet your grandma. If she taught you how to cook, then I want to meet this fantastic person. Let’s visit her.” 

I chuckle. “Oh she’s even a better cook, you’ll see.”

“Have a great week then. Go now, take all the time both of you need.”

“Thank you.” Jin says and he, too, hugs Mr. Dong. He hugs him so sweetly and so full of emotions. Did he ever meet his biological parents? Did he ever have parental figures? I realize that I don’t know much about him, and I realize that I want to know everything about Jin. Every bad aspect of him and his life and every good one. 

It’s in this moment, looking at him becoming part of my life, part of my loved ones' lives, becoming important and loved by them as well. It is at this moment that I realize how deeply I’m starting to feel for him.  

Fear assails me. Terror. These feelings of mine could ruin what beautiful things we are building.

When they depart from each other, I chase away those thoughts. Me too hug Mr. Dong and again thank him for all he is doing for me. “Thank you again.” 

“Don’t thank me. At least not yet.” He giggles and I giggle with him.

“I love you dad.” 

“I love you too, my sweet son.” 

Eventually we depart too, he leaves a light forehead kiss and walks us to the door. “I don't want to see any of you before you both are better.”

“Aye Aye, captain.” 

We both get out, still holding hands. "Let's go home," I say and start toward the parking lot. 

"Wait," Jin stops me. 

"Can I shift?"

Shift... Shit, he hasn't shifted once since he came home with me! "Oh shit Jin, I'm so sorry! I should have told you that you could shift whenever you wanted. Of course you can shift!"

"Don't say you're sorry. I understood from your kindness that I could do it. I don't usually do that though, I'm more comfortable in my human form. It's just that I have a strong need to comfort you in my animal form, I feel you still need it." 

he noted...

"Yeah... Can I, can I be honest with you?" 

"I want you to always be honest with me."  He is amazing...

"I feel like I have two deep cuts on my heart, like the two hybrids that the lady I was investigating adopted. And when I think about them and the fact that I can't help them, I struggle to breathe." He is listening intently.

"Since Mr. Dong said he will try to find something ... I feel better, but the cuts are still there. I know they are in pain, I can feel it, and that hurts me."

“I know this pain well, and this is not the place to tell you all the story, but I have six cuts on my heart like yours.” He takes my other hand in his and starts to caress them both. “Maybe they will never heal, mine didn’t, I’m learning to focus on the good and beautiful things that are happening in my life. We can focus on them together. In the meantime, I want to comfort you, to be there for you.”

“Let’s focus on the beauty together…” I smile brightly, I’m so touched by his words and by his attempts to bring me comfort that I feel happy tears in the corner of my eyes. They don’t fall though, enough tears for today. 

“I’m going to shift then, okay?” He asks again.

“Okay” I say softly.

And so it is that where before there was Jin, standing in all his height, now there is only the pile of his clothes fallen to the ground. 

A movement under them, and then there he is: a small, furry sugar glider, looking at me with those deeply black eyes that don't allow a glimpse of the pupil, and an iris so wide that it doesn't allow a glimpse of the whites of his eyes. 

He has such a cute little nose, he is sniffing the air around him, moving closer to me one step at a time. He sniffs, comes forward, then stops, looks at me and starts sniffing again. He is only a few steps away from me when he decides to start his climb up my legs. 

Then he latches onto my hand, I feel the softness of his tail between my fingers; his tiny pinkish paws tickle my skin. He continues up my arm until he reaches the crook of my neck. And that's where he snuggles, exactly between my neck and the hood of my sweatshirt. 

"Can I pet you?" 

He lifts his little head and gives a small, almost imperceptible nod. I slowly raise my hand, so as not to startle him with sudden movements. 

Finally, I run a finger between his tiny ears, and then along his back; he raises his tail, like a cat wanting to be petted. 

"You are so cute. So tiny and fluffy. You are so beautiful my dumpling." I comment running my finger over him. "It's amazing that you are able to transform into an animal. I think it's really cool. I feel so cuddled right now, thank you Jin, I needed it."

He starts chirping; I smile myself and lean my cheek gently over his little head, he chirps louder and pushes himself more into my cheek, scenting me aggressively.

“I need to see Thea before we go back home. We are going to meet at the park in front of the university, do you want to come with me or I will take you home?” I wait for his reply… Then I realize.

“Oh… Nod one time if you come with me, nod two times if you want to go home.”

He nods one time, it’s settled then. “Let’s go then, my cute tiny dumpling.”

“Thea!” I make big movements with my arms to catch her attention. "We are here!"

We are in the park in front of the university I attend, Jin hiding in the hood of my sweatshirt, probably because he is intimidated by my best friend, since he doesn't know her yet.

I jog toward her, and once I find her in front of me I hug her tightly; I haven't seen her since I told her I wanted to adopt Jin. 

Again, a nauseating smell fills my nostrils. Why didn't this happen with Mr. Dong? Just breathe through your mouth Y/n, you can do it. Fortunately, the hug is short-lived, and I can catch my breath.

She knows what happened that day and how the whole thing turned out in the end only in broad strokes; I kept her updated by text, but I preferred to be alone. I still tend to close in on myself when I'm in trouble, I tend not to rely on anyone in the dark times. After that, my attention was totally turned to Jin. 

"Thea! How are you doing?"

"I'd be doing better if my best friend didn't make me worry about him. And I'd be doing even better if he answered my phone calls to better explain why the hybrid he wanted to adopt rejected his proposal, only to change his mind the next day."

"I know, you're right. I'm sorry, I really am. I still have a hard time asking for help." I apologize.

"Yes, I know..." Theresa sighs. "At least you let me know what was going on.... You're getting better, I have to give you credit for that," she says pouting at me.

"Yes!" I squeak. "And I'm going to get better and better, I'm going to try my hardest."

"Speaking of which..." I start to tell her. "I had another panic attack today." 

"Oh Y/n..." She takes my hand. "How was it? How long did it take you to calm down? Are you okay now? Do you want to go to the hospital for a checkup? What triggered it? Come, let’s down here." Theresa bombards me with questions leading me to the nearest bench.

"Woh, easy with the questions, one at a time." 

"I'm fine, I calmed down pretty fast despite it being more intense than usual, and it's thanks to Jin if I recovered quickly."

"So no, no hospital, I'm fine now. And finally what triggered it, right? Well, I was taken off the case I was working on..."

"Oh shit Y/n... you cared like crazy to solve it. I didn't realize, though, that you cared so much about it that it triggered a panic attack. Stronger than normal moreover.... Are you sure you're okay?"

"Yes, I'm sure ... it left an emotional pain, but not a physical one."

"What do you mean?"

"It's like I have two deep cuts on my heart.... One for each hybrid under that hag's care. It’s hard to breathe and my heart aches, but it has an emotional cause.”

“It’s a lot similar to the same kind of pain I felt when grandpa died…” I observe.

“But these hybrids aren’t dead…” Thea speaks. “Maybe you can do something still.”

“Mr. Dong told me that he will see if he can find something, but, you know, months have passed and no knot has yet come to the boil. At least we can say that we did our best, I think.” 

“Yeah, at least you can say that. Did you tell Mr. Dong about your attack?”

“I did. He suggested that I take a week off, I’m using the one that the shelter gave me because of the adoption. So I’m going to grandma with Jin. I'm going to the secretary's office to activate online classes.”

“It's a great idea. You need a break from this and you need to bond with Jin, how is our hero of the day? Can I thank him one day?”

“Actually, he seems to be doing great. I mean he got used to me and to the house quickly. We went to the mall and he asked me to find a job too. Today was his first day at the center, he was hired for the kitchen, they said he was great.” I tell Thea excitedly and feeling really proud of my chubby dumpling.

“He is calling Mr. Dong ‘dad’ already!” I gush happily.

“Waah, really!? So when are you getting married??” 

“Oh hush, don’t tease! It’s not like you think…” I pout at her blushing slightly, Jin is surely listening… How embarrassing!

Thea chuckles amused by my reaction. “I’m kidding! Or maybe not, either way I have to give my approval, and to do that I have to meet him. So, when are you going to introduce each other?”

“Actually, he is here.”

She stares at me with her mouth agape, eyes wide open. “WHY DIDN’T YOU TELL ME RIGHT AWAY!?”

“Where is he? Am I presentable? Do I have something in my teeth?” She starts to panic. She did the same thing when I introduced her to Mr. Dong. She just wants to make a good impression with the few important people in my life.

“Ah you are so cute. You are beautiful as always, don’t worry about anything.”

I turn my neck as best I can to look at my hood and whisper softly. "Jinnie, do you feel comfortable coming out and meeting my best friend? You don't have to shift, you can stay snuggled and warm next to my neck."

A few seconds of silence, then Jin's little head pops out of the hood, sniffs around, and slowly emerges, finding its place in the crook of my neck. 

"AH!" Thea squeaks excitedly. "You are so cute Jin!!! It's a pleasure to meet you! I’m Theresa, Y/n’s bestest friend, you can call me Thea!"

"I hope you didn't mind what I said earlier. Surely you must have had your reasons for initially saying no to his proposal, I was just concerned about his reaction to that, that's all. You didn't do anything wrong."

"Most importantly, thank you so much for helping him today, your help must have been really valuable." 

"You are really really cute in your animal form." Thea continues her monologue. "I hope to see your human form someday. I adopted a hybrid too you know? I can't wait for you to get to know each other, I'm sure we would all become very good friends. Ah! I can't wait!" She concludes breathless after her marathon of words. 

Jin looks at her with his big black eyes trying to figure out what kind of strange creature I just introduced him to. 

Then he stands up on two paws and gives a little bow. 

Wah...I think my heart just melted like ice cream under the hot sun!

"SO CUTE!!!" Theresa and I squeal simultaneously.

With Theresa we talked some more, Jin seemed to me to be getting more and more comfortable seeing the interaction that we had with each other, and it certainly was a great support that Thea couldn't stop talking about Dae and how pretty, wonderful, and amazing she is, a real treasure, perfection made flesh.

Then together we entered the university, Thea accompanied us to the secretary's office, after which she went to class. It took me 20 minutes to activate distance learning, then Jin and I went straight to the car, heading home.

Where we are, about to enter right now.

"Ahh we're home, I feel like it's been a whole day since this morning..." I groan as I drag myself to the couch, on which I let myself fall.

"You can say so, it's been a really exhausting day for you." Jin's voice makes me jolt. I turn around to find him leaning with his shoulder against the entrance to the open space, his arms crossed over his chest, his ankles in front of each other, his head slightly tilted, and all this sexiness is placed in front of me as he looks at me with eyes full of warmth. I no longer know whether to feel tremendously lucky or tremendously unlucky....

This is jinx, for sure. I am doomed to live forever with the constant desire for this man, never being able to do anything about it. This is how the love life of Y/n, ladies and gentlemen, comes to an end.

"You scared me, I didn't hear you come out of the hood," I say a little short of breath. Because of the scare, of course. Absolutely not because of him.

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to scare you."

"It's okay, don’t worry." I say pouting by the crushed cheek on the pillow.

"Oh, so you're giving me the green light to play a little trick on you?" He smirks as he approaches me.

"Absolutely not! Don't you dare, you big meanie." I complain.

He chuckles with that deep and beautiful voice of his, damn he is so hot even when he chuckles.

“Don’t fall asleep yet. We need to put something in that cute tummy first.” He whispers, now inches from my head. 

A kiss on my temple… and then he leaves. 

"I'll make something for lunch; I'll call you when it's ready."

I am too deep in thought to hear his last sentence. 

This was a full kiss, it wasn't light, he didn't just brush his lips over my skin. He placed them fully and fuck. They're so soft, they're so soft I can't help but think what it must be like to have them on mine, to be able to bite and suck on them. 

They must be so juicy....

Shit! I have to come to my senses... Selene and her riddles, Ms. Choi seeing us as a couple, Thea talking about marriage, they're all going to my head. I have to calm down, Jin will remain a friend. 

Nothing more can happen.

He has such soft lips…

“Y/n, it’s ready, come eat.” He calls from the kitchen. How much time did I spend thinking about his lips?! 

I can't go on like this, I have to get over this crush and put an end to it, for both our sakes. It's just a little crush after all. 

It's just a little crush. 

A crush for the most handsome person, that happens to be the sweetest, the most caring and understanding that I ever met. A crush for someone that just cooked us kimchi fried rice… How can someone meet these standards?! He already is a miracle. 

“Thank you so much. I feel like a total burden today, I’m so sorry your first day at work went so bad because of me…” 

“Don’t you dare apologize. It didn’t go bad, it was fantastic. Of course I would have preferred your day to go wonderfully as well, but I'm glad I was there when you needed me the most."

"It makes me happy to be there for you. It makes me happy to see you happy, Y/n."

Wow

I’m stunned. I don’t know what to say… His happiness makes me happy too.

“How is the rice? Do you like it? Do you think there is something that I should add?” Jin quickly changes the topic. “Ms. Choi taught me this recipe today.”

“It’s so yummy! Wah, I warn you, if you are going to make me all the dishes that Ms. Choi teaches you, you will spoil me too much.” We chuckle.

“Do you want to do something later? We need to pack some clothes and prepare lunch for tomorrow's trip but other than that we have nothing else to do.”

“I think I’ll pack everything first, then we can cuddle… maybe? If you want. And after dinner we can prepare our lunch. What do you say?”

“I say that’s a perfect plan.” I say smiling sweetly at him, already feeling my heart throbbing at the thought of what lies ahead.

And so it is that as I wash the dishes he prepares one of my suitcases with his things; and so it is that as I pack my suitcase, he watches my every movement from my bed, where he sits right in the middle cross-legged.

“Done!” I announce satisfied. 

“Finally, now come here. Lay with me and take a nap, you need to recharge.” He tells me without room to argue. 

I'm not sure it's the right thing to do, considering everything, but I'm exhausted, and I'm craving his closeness. I want to feel safe. 

So I stand on wobbly legs and get on the bed. We lay down, he covers me with the comforter up to my chin, makes sure my back is well covered, that I stay warm. I do the same, making sure he is all covered behind his back. 

So we find ourselves embraced. His hand is heavy on my back, feeling his every little movement; just as I feel every little movement of his back muscles under my hand. I caress him, feeling the softness of his sweatshirt under my fingers. 

"Can you scent, please?" I whisper. 

He doesn't answer, just looks intently into my eyes, then closes his softly. 

He leans in and leaves a fluttering kiss on my forehead.

A fluttering kiss on my nose. 

My eyes close, basking in his gentle touch.

He smoothly pulls himself up, resting his weight on one arm. He lightly kisses my ear, then the jaw line, until he reaches my neck. 

His scent is now the only thing I can feel. I feel so full of it. I am back in that safe bubble that holds and cuddles me.

His scent is stronger and stronger and stronger, that I feel like I am not even on earth anymore. I feel all tingly. 

I want him closer, closer. I may be pulling him toward me by the neck of his sweatshirt, it feels like I have something between my trembling fists.

I’m bringing him so close that he is practically lying on top of me.

I’m losing myself in these sensations Jin is gifting me with. I whimper, then a gentle moan escapes my lips.

Jin responds reflexively by grinding on me, just near my center. Fuck this feel so good. He is hardening and this feels so arousing. 

But when he grinds again, a little bit of sanity comes back to me. 

“J-Jin…” I shakingly whimper. 

“Y/n” He nearly moans.

“I-I t-think we should s-stop…”

He is off of me in the blink of an eye. “Sorry! Shit I’m so sorry. I’m so sorry…” He is trying to flee away, but I keep him there.

“No, here, stay here. Do not apologize. You scented me so good, my dumpling. I feel so safe and warm thanks to you. I feel so much better thanks to you. Hold me tight, my dumpling.”

“Hold me tight.” I repeat whispering.

His breathing slows. Eventually he lay back down and hugs me tightly to himself; Jin puts an arm under my head, bringing it into the crook of his neck.

I stay there breathing him in again and again and, thanks to his heavy scenting, slowly I fall asleep. 

When I blink my eyes open, I’m alone in my room. 

I get up slowly, wanting to stay in that warm bed. I slept so damn well.

I find Jin in the kitchen, he is cooking. “Hey chef.”

He winces and gasps so loudly that I burst out laughing at his funny reaction. Oh so cute!!

“I’m sorry, I didn’t want to frighten you.” I say amid laughter.

“I was so deep in my thoughts that I didn't hear you coming.” He says breathless while keeping a hand on his heart. 

“This is like the first time that I manage to take a hybrid by surprise.” 

“And it’s the last one too.” He tells me, flashing me a promising look.

“We’ll see about that.” I smirk.

“What are you doing?” I ask then

"I'm just preparing some veggies to go with the meat. We have to finish the perishables before we leave, so I thought we could make some gimbap rolls for lunch tomorrow."

"Wah! You are a genius my dumpling! No wonder Ms. Choi already adores you.” 

In response to my compliments I see him hint at an embarrassed smile. Adorable!

"A handsome genius." He punctuates. 

I chuckle at his boldness. He is so fucking cute!!!

"God my dumpling, you are so cute that my heart melts at seeing such tenderness."

"A very handsome genius I dare say." I affirm.

We spend some minutes in a comfortable silence. I start putting the portable gas stove with the grill on the table, set the table with all the side dishes Jin has prepared, and while he gets the meat from the refrigerator, I take courage and ask him. 

"How was your nap earlier? Did you sleep well? To be honest I was a little surprised that you weren't there when I woke up." 

Not to mention that I would have loved to wake up in his arms, and have a chance to observe every little detail of his handsome face.

"Yeah, yeah I slept well, but I woke up early so I took the opportunity to start making dinner." He quickly says. 

Weird. I'm not sure I believe him; it seems to me he was a little too… hasty. 

I'm curious about what's going on, but I don't see him being comfortable, plus it could be about what happened while he was scenting me. Honestly I don't want to talk about it either, it would be better if I could pretend that nothing happened.

Little does our Y/n know how much time Jin spent staring at him sleeping figure, how much he wanted to kiss those pink and soft lips of his, how much fear crept into his heart.

How much fear he felt at the subconscious acceptance of the truth. 

That's why he left. Another cut on his heart is forming, the seventh. 

And this one will probably be the most painful of all.

“Granny!” I run up to her, the snow crunches under my boots. I hug her tightly. 

“Oh my little panth-chilla! It’s been so long, I missed you so much!!” I chuckle at the nickname. Doing so, her scent fills my nostril, and once again I have to breathe through my mouth. Why the fuck this is happening to me??

“And who is he?”

“Oh, granny, he is Jin, I adopted him last week.” I motion him to come closer

“You finally did!? Oh what great news! Come dear, it’s a pleasure to meet you!” She hugs him sweetly.

Jin accepts her hug and pats a hand on her back, looking at me with surprise written all over his face. I smile at him to let him know that it’s okay, that all is going to be okay. He can trust her.

“The pleasure it’s mine ma’am.” 

“Oh please call me granny, you are part of the family now. Ahh, you are really so handsome!” She tells him excitedly, patting lightly on his cheeks. 

"Come on in, you must be tired from the journey."

I let Jin go ahead, so he follows her. At the entrance there is a large space with the living room, there is also a small corner by the window, I point it out to Jin. 

"That little corner there, where the bookcase is and where all the pillows and the blankets are on the floor, that was where I spent most of my days. Grandpa created it for me." I tell him with a bittersweet smile.

"It's a beautiful nest Y/n." He smiles warmly at me. 

"Thank you" I whisper.

"What do you want to drink? I can make some good tea, or do you prefer a glass of wine?" My grandma calls from the near room, the kitchen.

"Wine!? It's only 3pm granny!" I chuckle.

"So what? Jin dear, would you like a glass of wine perhaps?"

"A cup of tea is perfect, thank you." His deep voice echoes between the walls of the room as he begins to chuckle, and my heart leaps. An enamored smile makes its way to my lips without my permission. 

I am so engrossed in looking at Jin that I don't see my grandmother's knowingly, smug smile and glare.

"Okay, come on, sit down, I'll make a cup of tea for all of us. Meanwhile tell me how was the trip? Did you find traffic?"

"No, there were few people on the road." I answer her. "It went well, Jin really liked the scenery." 

The truth is that this was the only good part of the trip.

Certainly his sparkling eyes observing every new thing around him is unpayable, but it was obvious that we were both uncomfortable. 

The night before, after that question of mine, we didn't talk much. Also when we went to sleep, we each went to our own room; nothing wrong with that, but the way it happened wasn’t natural, it was as if we wanted to avoid contact with each other. As if we wanted to avoid a repetition of THAT situation. 

Do I want it not to happen again?

Does he want it not to be repeated?

I've been thinking about this situation all the way here, and, ‘till now, the conclusion I've come to is that I don't know what I should do, or what I should feel and not feel.

"You should have him take you to the cabin. Y/n's grandfather built it for him when he became old enough to go into the woods alone. The puberty of young humans is arduous for us adults to deal with. Panth-chilla perpetually needed his own space, so he went out often. With the cabin at least he had a place to retreat to." My grandmother tells Jin. "Right panth-chilla!?" She raises her voice a little, bringing me back down to earth.

"Oh yes of course." I answer without thinking. "What was being talked about?" 

Both Jin and my grandmother burst into giggles. "Don't tease me..." I pout.

"I was telling Jin that you should take him to the cabin sometime, I think he will like it very much."

"Oh yes, the cabin! You'll love that place, I'm sure of it! Maybe tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow. Oh Jin, that place is so beautiful when it's all snowy! We came at the right time." Oh I'm so excited, he'll love it.

“Can I ask why you call Y/n panth-chilla? What does it mean?” Jin shyly asks.

My grandmother is already amused at the thought of how this nickname came about. 

"When Y/n was little, he longed to be a hybrid. One day he told me that he couldn't choose which animal he wanted to be because they are all beautiful, so he opted for the panther and the chinchilla. He explained to me that he wanted to be sweet and cute like a chinchilla, but at the same time brave, intimidating and beautiful like a black panther."

Laughing at this story, Jin looks at me fondly. 

"So after thinking it over, he decided that the name of this new animal would be panth-chilla."

"So cute." Jin mumbles, his eyes glistening.

We spend the afternoon telling about anecdotes from my childhood, laughing and talking about cooking. Grandma promised Jin to teach him some new recipes while we are here, and he couldn't be happier. He really loves to cook, and I'm so happy that he can try his hand at his passions. 

After dinner, which Grandma had obviously prepared in advance, I let Jin go and take a shower first. In the meantime, I take the opportunity to talk a bit with Grandma, who will want to have more details than what Mr. Dong has surely already told her.

“Mr. Dong told me you had a strong panic attack.” She in fact tells me.

“I thought he would… a few months ago I got a call at work, it was the voice of someone who seemed to be upset and devastated, asking me to investigate an elderly lady that was abusing her hybrids." I begin to tell her the story. 

"People in the neighborhood who know her said they hardly ever see her; she only goes out occasionally to do her shopping. In all these months no one has come out of that damn house. No one." 

"I caught a glimpse of her face because a delivery man had brought her some supplies. That’s it."

"I was taken off the case yesterday. They closed it."

"Dad told me he will see if he can find something on his own, y-you k-know." I choke, tears begin to fall. "I-It’s hurting s-so much grandma..." I burst into tears.

"Oh sweetie...  Come here, cry on grandma's shoulder." I do so, without even realizing that her scent isn't nauseating to me anymore, but it's the same smell as ever, the one that always gives me comfort. "Let it out, that's it, good girl." She says as she gently strokes my hair. "It will be alright. It will pass honey, it will all pass."

We stay embraced for a few minutes. Then I change the topic.

“How do you like Jin? He is amazing, isn’t he?” I ask her.

“He is really amazing, such a gentleman, and he is so handsome too. You seem to get along so well, and you seem happier with him. Excluding what happened at work, you look much happier than when I last saw you.”

“He helped me a lot with the panic attack. When it started I subconsciously went to him, and he made me calm down in just a few minutes. He makes me feel safe and at home, it’s such a beautiful feeling grandma.”

“Oh I know it very well sweetheart.” She smiles knowingly at me. “Your grandpa made me feel that way every time he rested his gaze on me.” 

“You know, a lot of people are shipping us together recently…” I whisper her softly.

“And what do you think about it?”

“I… When I’m with him I feel at peace, I have a desire to feel him closer and closer that I feel like I'm going crazy, and when I don't see him all I can think about is going back to him. It's as if he is able to make me feel every kind of human emotion multiplied by three.”

“That’s really beautiful sweetie, I hope you don’t lose all of this. It’s one of the loveliest things you will experience in your life.” She says, patting my hand. “You have to cultivate these feelings, don't let them go, okay? Promise it to your old grandmother.” 

“I promise.” We giggle.

4 DAYS LATER

A deafening noise wakes me up sharply. It's my phone.

Someone is calling me.

The name that faces me from the screen makes me gasp. My heart misses a beat. 

'Old man'

I hold my breath, and with all the courage I can muster, I answer.

"Hello?"

"Y/n…”

“Ms. Lee died last night."

…

…

“T-the… T-the hybrids?” I ask with a shaking voice. 

“They are under our care now. Our rescuers picked them up early this morning as soon as we got the news of the death.”

“A-and how… I mean, how are they?” God/s, if there is anyone up there, please make them well.

“You were right. They are in our hospital now, are not in a bad condition, and they will heal quickly. You don't have to worry, when you come back on Monday you can see them.”

“Oh god… It’s over… They are safe now. It’s over…” I finally breathe and rivers of tears gush out.

“Yes Y/n, thanks to you it’s over. If you had not insisted, someone else would have gotten to them before us.”

“Now spend greatly these days before work.” He hangs up then.

They are safe.

Oh My God They Are Safe!

I have to tell Jin!

“Jin!” I run out of my room quickly and shouting excitedly his name.

“Oh Jin, you have no idea what happened!” I find him in the kitchen, eating a late breakfast.

“W-What’s going on? Are you okay?” He hastily gets up, worried something happened to me.

“They are safe, Jin! Those two hybrids are safe; they are at center now.” I hug him by clinging to his neck.

He hugs me from the waist, and makes us twirl. “Oh Y/n, I’m so happy!” We both chuckle joyfully.

When he puts my feet back on the ground, he moves his hands from my waist to my cheeks, caressing them tenderly, and staring straight into my eyes, he says. "You did great Y/n. You're really amazing, do you know that?"

“T-Thank you…” I whisper, blushing deeply. “We have to celebrate, don’t you think!? What do you want to do?” I ask him.

“How about going to the cabin? We haven't gone there yet, and we have to leave tomorrow; I'd really like to see where our panth-chilla used to hide." He snickers.

“Let’s go there then. Yay! Oh Jin I’m so happy!” Without overthinking it, I lean in and kiss the tip of his nose. 

Seeing his blushed cheeks and ears I giggle. “I’ll go bring something for dinner and warn granny we are staging in the cabin, when we are ready we can go.”

Two hours later we are on the path that apparently leads directly to the cabin.

Snow towers above us. Around me I see only white. And then Jin, radiating all the colors of the rainbow.

Jin is everything and nothing at the same time.

Jin is someone without whom I could survive, but whom I need in order to live.

These days have only increased my fear.

Watching him free through the woods.

Watching him smile as he catches the falling snowflakes.

Seeing him laugh as we play snowballs. 

Listening to him as he invents new recipes with my grandmother.

I'm watching him as he creeps into my life more and more, and I can't help but be happier and happier about it.

But as he creeps into my daily life, he also makes his way into my heart, filling it to the fullest.

And the more my feelings for him grow, the harder I struggle to hide them. 

I always seek his closeness, his warmth, his scent. 

I always need to keep him close to me.

I want to make him happy, I want to perpetually hear his windshield wiper laugh, I want to perpetually feel him chattering. 

I don't want to lose him.

If I accept my feelings, and do something about it, I risk losing him. 

Of losing the relationship we have.

Do I take that risk?

Jin POV

This place is wonderful; these days I got to discover part of this land with Y/n and his grandmother; I often shifted and flew from tree to tree. I didn't think I could ever have the chance to feel so free.

It's all thanks to him.

Of this amazing man who is walking beside me on a snowy path. His nose red from the cold, the rest of his face hidden by the scarf, rolled all the way up. 

This man is so handsome.

This man, who welcomed me into his home and made it ours.

This man, who is giving me so much, without even realizing it, because he is naturally so kind, not because he wants something in return.

The more I get to know him, the more time I spend with him, the more my fear of the truth grows.

I have learned from life that sooner or later good things are taken from you, and he is part of the best people I have ever met. 

How can I not be afraid of losing him? Of losing the chance to see him laugh; to see his eyes sparkle when he looks at me; to feel his warmth on my skin; his scent filling my lungs. With him I can breathe.

Do I take that risk?

How much longer can I hear his moan every time I scent him, and restrain myself from making him make more of those sweet sounds. They are music to my ears.

Do I take that risk?

How much longer can I restrain myself from laying on his rosy lips, my own.

If I accept the reality of the condition we are in, we will never be able to go back, and I risk losing it all. 

I risk losing him. 

Do I take that risk?

It was not so long ago that my eyes met his for the first time.

I showed him my insecurities, my stupid self and my flaws.

We are still here. 

He's still here.

He is still the sweet, caring, perfect man I first met in that room at the shelter.

He has not changed.

He's still love in flesh and blood.

Unconditionally

I'm still going to cling to the hope of a rosy future.

I'm going to try my luck.

I'm going to trust him.

I'm going to trust my feelings.

There's no fears now

And looking at him, here in this snowy meadow where we have come, I'm going to trust my animal side when it shouts....

"Y/n..."

Y/n POV

He is filling my days with love.

He is filling my life with love.

I want to take that risk. 

He is the one.

Unconditionally

I'm gonna try.

I'm gonna try to be the right man for him, as well he is the right one for me.

"Y/n..."

I'm gonna fill his life with love.

"... I love you."

My heart threatens to explode in my chest for how hard it beats, my belly fills with fluttering butterflies.

“I… I love you too, Jin” 

Unconditionally

Two big steps and he is right in front of me, his warm hands caressing my cheeks. 

“Do you? Really? Do you love me?”

“Yeah” I say giggling. “I love you.”

“I was so afraid to lose you, that even I didn’t realize how my feelings were gradually growing, until they became too deep to avoid.” I whisper to him.

“I was so afraid too, but I’m not anymore. You are still here, despite my flaws.”

“Oh my dumpling, you are imperfectly perfect.”

His eyes that are boring into mine, suddenly goes to my lips. “Can I kiss you, my King?”

My heart almost comes out of my chest because of how fast it is beating. 

“Please”

A tingle pervades me all in anticipation of his lips. 

He slowly pulls down my scarf.

Then his plumpy lips softly lands on mine. 

He is so soft. So warm, that I feel like I'm burning. My lips start to tingle, it’s like I’m getting electrocuted.

Tears threaten to flow from the cocktail of sensations. This is so good.

Suddenly I feel him lick my lower lip and I open up for him. 

He deepens the kiss and I finally discover that he tastes so fucking sweet. 

We are getting impossibly close, I feel him growing more and more right near my hardening member. This, along with his wet tongue entwining with mine, make me moan needily.

I need more, I need him closer.

“Should we go inside?” The cabin is right in front of us.

“Yeah, we should” We say between kisses.

Reluctantly I am the one to break the kiss, but quickly I take him by the hand and, after opening the door to let us in, I allow him to take only a few steps before resuming that heated kiss. 

We stumble going backwards, candling on the sofa. He is hovering over me, looking at me with sparkling eyes and blushing cheeks. 

This feels so right. So much so that I can't help but blurt out the next words.

"Jin, make love to me, please."

He answers me kissing my soul. “I have never done this.” He tells me.

“Me neither.” He leaves a trail of kisses along my jawline. His hand travels slowly from my ankle to rise, his touch leaving an almost imperceptible pressure.

“I’ll be gentle, I promise.” His lips go down my neck. His fingers reach my waist, his thumb caresses the little space of exposed skin in small circles.

“I trust you, my dumpling.” He reaches my pulsing point; his hand reaches my chest. He suddenly sucks and at the same time he pinch my nipple over my sweatshirt and between his fingers. I moan loudly. 

I need him closer.

“Please, take these off, I need you closer.” And he quickly takes off all his layers, while I hastily get rid of mine; then our pants go too.

I’m sprawled under him, while he is looking at me from above with a hungry look, his eyes traveling all over my body, my underwear the only thing that saves me from his gaze.

“You are so handsome my King.”

I’m tracing his abdomen with my fingers when I replay. “You are so handsome too, my King.”

“Come here now, I need to feel you.” He obliges right away, sticking his head in the crook of my neck. I hug him tightly, feeling his warm and smooth back’s skin under my exploring fingers.

He resumes kissing me, going lower and lower. 

He kisses in the middle of my chest, then takes a nipple between his lips, while his fingers play with the other one.

Feeling his hot wet tongue twirl my nipple I gasps, arch my back and involuntarily grind on his groin. My hole spasms at the feeling, my cock twitch in my briefs, a satisfied moan escapes my lips, and I whimper when he presses closer. 

Oh this is so good, so fucking good. I slowly grind on him, making precum gush out more and more.

My sweet scent reaches him, and a deep groan breaks from his throat. “You smell heavenly my King, you love to grind your naughty cock against mine, don't you?”

His voice’s so deep. Oh fuck, he is so hot, shit. 

“I want to taste you so bad. Can I, my sweet King?” Asks in a voice hoarse from the arousal.

“Please. Please do.”  I breathe out.

He gets up from the couch then and, grabbing me by the calves, yanks me toward the edge of the couch.

He slips two fingers under the sides of my underwear, and slowly pulls down. 

While doing so he stares into my eyes, his own pitch black, his lips swollen from the heavy kissing, cheeks and ears are flushed, his fluffy ears move to catch my every slightest cry of pleasure.

He is so fucking handsome he can't be true.

I am fully bared now, at full disposal to his hunger. 

Still staring at my soul, he kneels down and lifts one of my thighs, bringing it to his lips and leaving a small bite there that makes me shudder beautifully. 

Another bite, higher. Then again, further up. Eventually I’m looking at him, in front of my rockhard shaft. 

The anticipation is driving me crazy, while my heart won't stop fluttering in my chest.

Then he licks, one single lick from my base to my tip, and I'm already done for. 

Jin takes my tips between his lips, lapping at all the slicking precum. I’m a writhing mess under him; a loud deep moan breaks from my throat when his lips shift from my cock, to my tight hole.

He licks eagerly like a starved animal, burying himself deeper into me and drenching me with his spit. His hot tongue circles my rim, then he slips it in, stretching me so good that I begin see stars.

“You taste so fucking good Y/n, so sweet.” He growls.

When he lubricated me enough he removes his mouth from me to add a finger. He pumps it in and out, while he puts his mouth to good use, taking my cock deep into his throat.  

“O-Oh shit, Jin so good” I moan at the cocktail of sensations.

This is going to be too much, but I need more of him. “More” I whine then.

Another finger next to the first. 

“Oh J-Jin this is s-so good…D-Don’t stop, please” I shakingly plead him.

He keeps fingering me, while he is doing wondering to my abused frenulum. His wet tongue flicks it quickly; his lips suck my tip deeply.

This is fucking heaven; I don't think it can get any better, when he adds another finger.

He pumps fluidly, bending his fingers wonderfully deep into my asshole.

And I feel that tight pressure into my stomach quickly reach his breaking point.

“F-Fuck. J-Jin stop… I-I’m coming…” I whimper out

He hums in disagreement, but eventually stops. Leaving with a deep feeling of emptiness.

“You'r hole is fluttering so fucking much” He groans.

This was like heaven, but I need more. 

I need him whole.

“Jin, I need you, I need all of you. I need to feel you inside me, please.” I whine.

“Do you have a condom?” He suddenly asks me.

“Uh, yeah… yeah it’s in my bag. It’s there just in case.” I heave out, still trying to catch my breath from the blocked orgasm. “There is also a mini bottle of lube, take it too please.”

I hear him fumbling, then the couch cushions sink under his weight and he whispers. “I… I-I don’t know how t-to… you know, put it on…” 

He is blushing beautifully, it’s a vision that makes me want to eat him whole. 

“I’ll teach you, don’t you worry.” I say, sitting right before him.

“I didn’t know how to do it either. It’s normal to not know how to do something the first time.” I watch my fingers graze his legs, giving him goosebumps. “I learned it at school. Our teacher cared about us being more responsible.” 

My fingers go up more and more along his thighs, until they reach the elastic band of his underwear. 

I lift my eyes up to his then. “Can I take this off?”

“Y-Yeah…” He stutters, lifting up to help me slide his boxer down.

His cock slaps to his abdomen from how hard he already is, he is so handsome.

A lot of inflated veins rising from the base to his rosy, swollen and a perfectly arched tip. 

My eyes travel all up his body, ‘till his wide open and expectant eyes. 

“You are so handsome my King.” I breathe out.

“Here, give it to me. I’ll take care of it.” I whisper while he blushes even more.

“Can I touch you, my King?” I ask him. 

He just nods quickly, not finding the voice.

I trail with one finger the largest vein up to the frenulum, his cock twitches and Jin gasps under my touch.

I wrap all my fingers around him then, feeling his weight on my hand. He is not huge, but not even small by any means. He is of the right size to stretch me beautifully, but he is fucking long.

I pump him a few times before Jin stops me with a hand on my wrist. 

"I-I'm not going to l-last i-if you keep it up..." He shakes.

Fuck, so sensitive.

"Okay, I'll put the condom on then, okay?" I whisper tenderly.

"Please." 

I gently open the small wrapper, thanking heaven I had the right size condom with me. 

I gently unroll it down his shaft.

He is looking at every one of my movements. Such a good learner.

“There we g-” I begin to say, but I’m interrupted by Jin's lips taking hold of mine. He kisses me deeply, sliding his tongue between my lips. Tasting me on someone else’s lips has never turned me on so much.

We both moan in the kiss, lying back down on the sofa. 

I feel him between my legs, rutting against my swollen.

I bring my hands to his back, feeling his muscles contract at his motions, and hug him tightly.

He breaks the kiss and rests his forehead on mine.

"Are you sure about this?" 

"I'm sure."

I feel his tip at my entrance then. A burning feeling begins to pervade me.

"I'll go slow, if you don't feel comfortable tell me okay?" He says as he slides in deeper and deeper. 

I gasp and nod at him, we are looking at each other with eyes full of love and promises.

He is stretching me more and more. It hurts, but the desire to have him inside me is stronger. 

I whimper and he stops to let me get used to his size.

I cross my legs behind the small of his back then, and suddenly push him in. Making him fill me all the way up. We moan in each other's mouths. 

“Fuck Y/n. Shit. Oh god, my King.” He whines, shaking slightly, while I bask in the sensation of being finally full of him.

After a few minutes he starts moving with slow and languid thrusts. We are a mess of moans and whimpers.

We are both losing ourselves in each other's warmth. In each other's scent.  In each other's eyes.

He grabs my leg then, holding it up from below the knee with his arm. In this position he thrusts even deeper, his abdomen sandwiched my twitching cock against mine, rubbing it perfectly, and sending waves of pleasure throughout my body. 

The angle is perfect now. With each thrust Jin hits my prostate, making me moan loudly each time.

“Oh fuck Jin, right there.” I whine loudly.

“Don’t stop. Please please please don’t stop.” I softly plead him. 

“I got you, my King. I got you.” He heaves out. 

He suddenly pinches one of my nipples, sending me another strong wave of pleasure.

“Oh Jin.” I moan loudly. “Fuck, I’m going to cum.”

We kiss deeply, lovingly, with utter passion. “Cum with me.” He asks with a deep groan.

I hold him tightly to me, burying my face in his neck.

He pants and groans near my ear with each one of his deep, smooth thrust.

I can't hold back any longer and bite him deeply on the neck, I cum hard, shaking, squirming and covering us in my white spurts.

My fluttering walls, that tighten on his twitching cock, bring him over the edge too, making him moan and groan and scream my name. His legs shake ‘till he comes down from his high. 

Several minutes pass before we both come back to Earth. We are both panting, trying to catch our breath.

“I love you.” He is the first to break the silence.

“I love you. So much.” I reply him without a hint of doubt.

His chattering fills the place, making me smile contently. I want to hear him chatter every single day from now on.

“Oh Y/n you are so perfect, so beautiful, so amazing.” He starts to scent me heavily. 

“Oh my Y/n. My King.”

“My Mate”

They are the last words I hear before falling into a deep sleep, tired, happy, satisfied, surrounded by his smell, his warmth and with a heart filled with love.

<-Previous MAYA Masterlist Next->

[mysteriousgeminizone]

MAYA [BTS x M] - CHAPTER 3

<-Previous MAYA Masterlist Next->

Y/n POV

Hours have passed, we have almost finished watching all the episodes by now; we moved a little from the initial position, but what didn’t change was the fact that his head always remained leaning against me, my hands always remained immersed in his hair, always moving to scratch him. Now I’m totally laying, his head is on my tummy, is comfortable having that weight on me, is soothing.

I pick up the phone to check the time "Jinnie, it's 8 pm. I know we ate a lot of snacks but if you want to have dinner I can make you something."

No response. “Jin?” Again, nothing. I manage to partially sit to check him. He is asleep. His cute nose is still a little red from the tears, a gift of the drama's emotional moments; his plump lips slightly open. Looking at him like this makes me have a strong desire to hold him close to me and never let go. 

I make up my mind to lie still, close my eyes and let sleep catch up with me. Tonight we slept here, in the nest that Jin created with so much effort. Warm and safe.

The next morning, I wake up feeling something circling my waist, it makes me feel sooo cuddled. I turn around, seeking the warm source behind me and hugging it, but when I’m met with his unmistakable cream scent, I remember instantly where I’m and who I’m clinging to. I sharply open my eyes, facing the white tee he wore yesterday. I look up slowly, praying to find him still asleep.

“Hi there, sleepyhead” He softly smiles at me. Jin has a bent arm supporting his head, his beautiful hazel eyes look at me with an immense tenderness that makes me feel warm inside. 

“You talk when you sleep, did you know that?” 

I have one question: why do I always find myself in awkward situations?

“Did I say something awkward?” 

“You kept mumbling something about cream and how cute someone is.” He looks at me, he’s openly showing how serious he is right now. “Who were you talking about? There’s someone in your life Y/n? Someone I have to know about?” 

Why does he have to be so hot?! It is already the second time that his being serious reduces my brain to mush. And also, why is he concerned about the possibility of ‘someone in my life’?

“I-I dreamed of cakes!” No way in hell I’m revealing that he was haunting my dreams. 

“Will be better sweetheart” he says, leaning toward me and giving me a fluttering kiss on the forehead. Sweetheart?!

Oddly enough, I’m feeling TOO hot now. “Are you hungry? I’m hungry, I’ll make breakfast!” 

I must become a champion escapee from now on, there is no way to keep my mind clear for long with him.

Thankfully the morning passes quietly and Jin gives me a break from his intensity even during lunch. We spend these hours in a complete comfortable silence: I am catching up on my studies, Jin is reading the second volume of the cookbook, and we are both safe and warm in our nest.

HIS-his nest. I’m in it just because he is too kind to tell me to stay away from it. It’s his nest.

He is currently lying on his stomach in front of me, I distract myself by looking at his fluffy tail twisted around my ankle.

Should I talk to the therapist at the center? Not that I mind this closeness of his, but he has become accustomed to me very quickly, more than accustomed in fact: he is definitely very affectionate. Considering what he has told me about himself, I am afraid that he is not completely comfortable behaving this way with me, but is doing it for some other reason. 

“Dumpling” He suddenly says, almost giving me a stroke.

“What did you say? Sorry, I was lost in my own thoughts”

"Dumplings. I want to cook dumplings with you." 

“Yayy, dumplings are so good! I bet that with our cooking skills put together, we will be able to make the most delicious ones in the world!” 

I feel the truest happiness seeing the bright smile that adorns his face, his chirping fills the room and my heart, which seemingly can't help but grow bigger each time. He is so happy that he throws himself at me, encircling my waist and sinking his nose into my lower abdomen.

"Just five more minutes." he says, breathing deeply and inhaling my scent.

I stiffen, my heart beats wildly, chills run through my whole body. Then I gasp feeling my intimate part start to grow, more and more, the blood rush there at a speed I've never experienced before, it's nearly painful. 

“O-OKAY! Five minutes are up; we should get to work if we want to have dinner” I snap to my feet quickly. 

 My heart almost leaps out of my chest because of how hard and fast I feel it beating, my face is getting redder and hotter. I've definitely felt physical attraction before, I've had experiences ... that never made it to the next step, though, but mostly that never made me feel anything so ... intense and without the right atmosphere.

I shouldn’t feel like this, he is just a friend, who has also had bad experiences with humans, it's not proper of me to feel like this. Take a deep breath Y/n, you have to pull yourself together.  

I’m in the kitchen preparing ingredients, when Jin behind me says, "To be precise, it hasn't been five minutes. But I want to apologize to you, I should have asked you before snuggling without your consent. I'm sorry, it won't happen again." 

I didn’t expect an apology. He is just so precious.

"I'm glad you value consent, you're a really good person. I like it when we cuddle, I'm just not very used to physical contact. That's all." That and the intense power you have over me, which I don’t understand how it’s possible. It’s like a magical push.

"I like to cuddle with you too, you're really good at scratching." He smiles sweetly at me, I do it back.

"So! Shall we start with the dough?" He has such a joyful smile, his enthusiasm is contagious.

"Sure, so it has plenty of time to rest. That will make it taste even better" I smile brightly at him.

I try to open the package of flour, it is tightly sealed, and when I use too much force, it all tears off, sending flour flying everywhere. There is flour on the work table, it falls on my hair, all over my face, on my clothes. I am dumbfounded. 

Jin bursts out laughing, his windshield wiper laugh booms in the house. I look at him speechless.

"You think that's funny?!" I squeak.

"Oh Y/n, it’s so hilarious!" he explains as he continues to laugh, comes to tears and doubles over with laughter. 

"Uh, that's the way it is then..." I look at him with a mischievous grin. 

He doesn't laugh as much now, as I imagined "Oh no, Y/n think hard on what you're about to do. We've already lost a lot of flour!"

"Don't worry, I got two more packages. Remember?" 

I don't give him time to react when I grab a fistful of flour from the heap on the countertop, and throw it at him. 

He gasps

 "You. Didn't."

"Oh yes. I did" I look at him victoriously.

"How dare you!" 

Looking at his indignant, completely whitewashed face, I can't help but burst out laughing.

Then another blast of flour hits me straight onto my shirt. 

We stare at each other, like two felines size each other up, just before one of them decides to attack. 

Three seconds, four, then we are both on the flour pile, ready to fight. 

Laughter of joy and playfulness fills the house.

I have never had so much fun. 

I get two more pairs of flour blows, which I immediately reciprocate, before Jin says "Okay okay, truce. I raise the white flag. You win"  

Ah! I won! 

Jin, with his hands raised in surrender, approaches me, so close that we are a finger's width apart. 

"You covered me in flour, made me sweat, and we got the whole kitchen dirty" He looks straight into my eyes, I can see my reflection in his, I feel totally enraptured. 

He cups my cheeks. "I've never had so much fun. It was the best day of my life."

I didn't expect it, I'm so happy to be here with him, I'm so happy about his happiness. I am so happy that he is experiencing it with me and anyone else. I'm so happy that I'm experiencing it with him.

"I've never had so much fun myself. I'm glad to experience it with you." 

We look at each other deeply, without anyone saying anything, I don't know how much time passes. What I do know is that at some point his gaze moves to my lips, and when it returns to my eyes, I feel fear. 

Fear for what might happen, fear that I may want it to happen, fear that it would ruin everything. And I don't want to lose the friendship we are building. I have to protect him, from me too. I need to talk with the therapist.

I take a step back, removing myself from the warmth of his hands still resting on my cheeks. "After this intense physical activity, I got really hungry. Shall we get to work? For real this time."

"Sure." He replies after a short time, smile never fading.

“Look at this! It’s so puffy and cute! It’s identical to you Jin!” I show him a chubby dumpling, beaming at him.

He pouts at me “I’m not puffy”

“You are. You are so puffy that I could pinch those chops of yours all day long!” I place the dumpling in the pan, satisfied. He rolls his eyes, but when he returns to flip the dumplings over the fire I see a smile tugging on his lips.

“I think ‘dumpling’ is the perfect nickname for you. Don’t you think, cute dumpling?”

A broad smile facing me, his bread cheeks now nice chubby. A dumpling indeed.

“Here this is the last one, let’s eat, I’m starving”

“I can’t wait to try them! Their smell itself is so yummy already” 

We sit at the dining table, near each other, the big plate full of dumplings in front of us. 

“Wow, this tastes heavenly. We really did our best and more!” 

“Hmm it’s really so good!” He relates 

We eat in silence for a while, only our little sounds of appreciation can be heard echoing in the hall.

“Jinnie, tomorrow I have to go to the center in the morning and then I have lessons at university ‘till 5 pm. If you want, you can come with me and we can discuss your job with the boss. It’s up to you, you can do whatever you feel.”

“Oh yes!” He beams excitedly, such a cute dumpling. “Yes please, I want to be able to take care of us too.” 

Us? My heart flutters hearing it, he wants to take care of me too. He shouldn’t worry about me, but the warm feeling that spreads all inside me it’s just too good. Either way, if he wants to take care of both of us, who am I to deny him?

“Can I come to your classes with you after?” 

“Oh I think there won’t be problems if you do, but probably you will work while I study. You can decide about it too. You can work part time, then you’ll stay just a few hours, like me; or you can work full time, in this case you will work from morning until 5pm.”

“Hmm, if I work full time I have to live at the shelter again? Since you won’t be there when I finish.” His face is losing all the previous happiness, oh my chubby dumpling…

“Oh no, no no absolutely not.” I tell him softly, the need to hold him stronger and stronger. “I’ll come get you right after I finish my lessons. You won’t be back there, ever.”  

Seeing his sad face, almost surrendered to the fact that sooner or later he will be abandoned again, I can't help myself. I turn toward him, I make him face me by softly picking his chin between my fingers. “Seok-Jin, look at me please.” I cup his cheeks. “You. Will. Never. Go Back. There. I won’t allow it, I promise you.” 

And then I kiss his cheek oh so softly, but enough to feel his smooth and warm skin on my lips. Enough to feel them tingle… What was it?!

His face is deeply red now, his furry ears fully stand and eyes wide in surprise. Did I go too far? 

I stare at him, waiting to be reprimanded. Instead he starts chirping and nuzzles into my hand, scenting me there. 

“Then I want to work full time if it’s possible.” He whispers, still leaning on my hand. A soft happy grin adorning his lips.

“Sure, we will see what can be done.” I scratch him behind the ears, giggling like an idiot. How can he influence my mood so much, it’s yet unknown to me. 

“Given that we have to get up early in the morning, we should go to bed. I’ll take care of the leftovers, you go and rest well. My cute dumpling.” 

“Thank you Y/n, good night. I wish you dreams of those cakes again.” He knowingly grins. 

What the actual fuck. I swear, this man! Will I ever stop blushing because of him?! 

Whimpers wake me up late at night. I admit that I'm shaking in my boots with fear…has someone broken into the house?!

I take courage and get out of bed, grab the first thing I find within reach, turn on the phone's flashlight and with all the courage I can muster, I enter the hallway. 

The sounds seem to be coming from Jin's room. I open it slowly...

Jin is squirming in his bed, mumbling incoherent words. He is having a nightmare.

"Jinnie, hey...Wake up" I softly move him. 

"Jin"

"My cute dumpling~~" I sing softly.

As soon as his eyes flutter open, I brush his hair from his sweaty forehead. He hums at the contact with my fingers.

"Jin, you were having a nightmare. You were whining and twisting. Are you okay?"

He seems a little bewildered. 

"Uhm, yes, I think. Sorry I woke you up." He looks at me and scrunch up his nose. 

"Y/n, what are you doing holding a perfume?"

"I thought someone broke in, and I took the first thing I could reach." I say, like it's the more normal thing to do in this kind of situation.

"And, for your personal information, perfumes contain alcohol that burns when sprayed in the eyes. So it is really helpful!" I state, matter of fact. 

He giggles amused by my tentative to save my pride. 

“If you want to talk about it, I’m always here to listen to you. Okay?”

“Thank you Y/n, but I don’t want to talk about that, it will make it real.”

“It’s okay, just remember that I’m here. I’ll leave you to sleep now, goodnight Jinnie” I caress his plumpy cheeks one last time.

I’m about to close his door, when he whispers. “Y/n”

“Can you stay with me, please?”

My heart skips a beat. I never slept with someone other than Tea. I’m a little nervous, that nervousness that comes right before something too good to be real it’s going to happen.

“Of course dumpling, but are you sure about it?”

“Yeah, come here” he lifts a flap of his fluffy pink blanket. 

It’s totally dark, but I can feel his eyes on me. Then I feel his hand catching mine; he pulls, making me slide nearer him, and place it on the back of his head, at the base of his furry ears.

“Scratch me, please” He speaks softly. 

We fall asleep like this. Face to face, my hand tangled up in his silky hair.

When I wake up the next morning, it’s because of a slight shaking of my shoulder. In my slumber I hear Jin's voice calling me, and in fact as soon as I open my eyes, the first thing I see, hovering over me, are his sweet eyes. 

"Good morning" I say in a hoarse voice, but with a satisfied smile. 

I can't remember the last time I slept so well, I feel totally rested and ready for a day's work, and I feel so at peace. It's similar to that feeling you get when, after days of sleep deprivation, you finally fall into the hands of Morpheus and when you wake up, you feel like a new person; exactly like that, but better. So much better: I am surrounded in its cream scent.

“Good morning sleepyhead” he replies softly “It’s 7am, I thought it was better to wake you up. I made breakfast already, come eat with me.”

Can I always wake up like this? With so much tenderness, pace and with the prospect of a wonderful day.

I stretch as he returns to the kitchen. How is it possible that I feel so damn rested! 

When I reach it I find a table set with coffee, milk, pancakes, eggs, and bacon. 

"Oh my God Jin, you're amazing, I could kiss you right now. Thank you so much, it's a divine breakfast."

I sit up and look up to meet him and seeing the shock on his face and the tips of his burgundy ears, I realize what I just said.

"I-I mean, it's a figure of speech, to show how much I appreciate what you do. I don't have some intention of kissing you, really. I’m sorry if that shocked you." I hastily explain myself. 

I don’t understand why his furry ears drop so quickly on his scalp, but I don’t overthink this. He sits in front of me and tells me “Oh okay. I understand.”

We eat in silence, now I’m worrying if I said something that made him upset. This actual situation is unsettling. I want to enlighten the mood, but Jin was probably thinking the same as me, because he suddenly cheers up. 

“I really can’t wait to work today. I really hope to get a job, I don’t mind what it is, I just really really really want one.” 

I chuckle at his eagerness “You’ll have a job that you will enjoy doing. I’m sure of it.”

I get up to clear the table and wash the dishes. 

“Oh leave it to me.” Jin stops me.

“Jin, you cooked a King’s breakfast. So it’s up to me to do the washing. You can go get ready for the day in the meantime.”

He shakes his head “I’ve already showered.” He walks over and takes the dishes from my hand. “Now, give me these and go wash up. Hurry up, I don’t want to be late on the first day.”

“You are such a sweetheart my dumpling.” He blushes so cutely; I can’t get enough of his shy reactions. They just make me want to fluster him again and again, just to see those cute ears of his color of a deep red, to see the shock in his eyes and to see them sparkle. He is a vision, the most handsome one.

“I’m going to shower then.”

We are currently parking in front of the center gate, and he couldn’t stop fumbling with his fingers the whole drive here. “Jin, you don’t have to do it, if you won’t. I can provide for both of us easily. You don’t have to be uncomfortable if you aren’t ready for this step.” 

I understood him when he told me that he wants to be independent, but it doesn’t have to happen so fast. He should adapt and heal first.

“I want to do it. I’m really anxious, but I have to brave my fears to achieve my goals. I want to do it now, with you next to me.” he tells me looking right into my eyes. 

The void. My mind went completely blank. I feel the deepest admiration for this man. I would like to be like him, I would like to have his determination and fortitude in spite of all the adversities one may encounter. 

I smile proudly at him, and offer my hand for him to take. “Let’s do it together.”

A toothy smile makes an appearance on his full lips. “Let’s do it together.”

It’s exactly like this that we enter in the rescue section: hand in hand. He clings to my arm more and more as we enter the hallways and as we greet my passing colleagues. Once I reach my boss's door I stop.

“Okay. We are here.” I smile at him to show him that I’m here. “You don’t have to worry, Mr. Dong is a really sweet man, he really took very care of me, he will do the same with you.”

He just stares at me with shaking eyes, so I continue “I’ll be with you the whole time. When you are ready, we can enter.”

Some seconds pass, then he nods firmly “I’m ready” and he squeezes my fingers between his.

I knock. When the boss' voice is heard from behind the door, I open and we enter.

“Good morning Mr. Dong, how was your weekend?” I greet him.

“Y/n, dear, good morning to you too. I spend it greatly: reading and listening to music. And who do we have here?” He says smiling brightly at Jin.

“I-I’m Seok-Jin, Kim Seok-Jin sir. It’s a pleasure to meet you, sir.” He replies bowing deeply.

“Ah, so well behaved, I like you, boy. Now straighten up and tell me what I owe the pleasure of your visit.”

“Jin wishes to be more independent-” I say, but Jin himself cut me. “I want it to be possible for me to provide for Y/n and myself, I want to do my part even financially speaking. So we are here to ask you if it is possible for me to have a job here, sir.” Jin bows again.

I gape at him. It’s amazing how he suddenly showed a confident version of himself. Don’t hold it against me, but he is so hot.

The deep voice of M. Dong brings me back to my senses. “Mhh” He nods a few times, thinking. “I see…” The boss looks at me, then at Jin, then back at me. Eventually he finally says “I give you my blessing.”

He…He is talking about the job, right? Why do I have a hunch that he just gave us permission to… like, get married?

I look at Jin out of the corner of my eye; because he seems to have grown twice as tall and ... big?

“So, about the job. There is something that you are good at, or that you would like to try?” Mr. Dong continues.

“I’m pretty good at cooking, but I can adapt, sir. Everything would do, sir.” He is so cute when so eager…

Mr. Dong chuckle “Seok-Jin, dear, you don’t need to be so formal anymore. Y/n is like a son to me, so I consider you as one too. You can talk informally to me now; you can even call me dad if you desire as such.” He smiles fondly at him. Jin looks at me, then, with a face that clearly asks “Can I? Really?” 

To my nod he lights up, his eyes shining with unshed tears, happiness crystal clear on his face. Jin face Mr. Dong again, and with his brightest smile says “I really would like to have a father.”

The meeting with Mr. Dong definitely went great, but in fact I didn’t expect anything less. Eventually Jin was assigned to the canteen kitchens at the shelter. 

We're heading there at the moment and I can't help but smile and giggle watching as Jin happily prances around, his employee temporary tag around his neck, swaying as he goes. 

It's as if I feel his same happiness, as if he is sharing it with me in some way. It's such a beautiful one, but so new to me that it's a little scary: I don't understand either how it's possible or why it's happening. Why do I seem to feel everything elevated to the second? Why do I seem to be bound to Jin by an invisible force that grows stronger and stronger as the days go by? 

I was so lost in my thoughts that we reached the kitchen door without me realizing it. “Oh, Jin we are here.”

“Oh Y/n I’m so nervous but also so so so happy!”

“I’m pretty? I wore the right clothes? Am I neat?”

“Jinnie, calm down. You are the prettiest man, with the prettiest clothes. You are perfect.” I tell him. “You don’t have to worry; you will be great in there. Everyone is going to see that exactly as I saw it.”

First I was looking into his eyes, now I find myself clasped in his arms, my nose sunk into his chest. Safe. That's the first thing that comes to mind… finally safe. 

He is scenting me; I feel his cheek moving with intent on my head. I feel the effect right away: a bubble encloses us, a warm bubble where only me and Jin exist. A happy, warm, safe and full of love bubble.

I mean, the same kind of love one can feel for a dear friend, the kind of love I feel for Thea… Yeah, that kind of love. That one.

“Thank you Y/n, thank you so much.” he mumbles between my hair. He is clearly thanking me not only for the job, but for a lot more. So much more, and I don’t want to ask him about it. It’s not the time, or the place, and it’s on him to open up when he is ready. Right now I just hold him tighter to me; feeling the muscles of his back contracting under my fingers, the strong beat of his heart under my cheek, his sweet scent finding its way to my heart.

Home. This is home.

“You must be Kim Seok-Jin.” A kind voice breaks our little bubble. I feel my cheeks getting hotter being caught in such an intimate moment, his human ears became of their typical red too.

Is a tiny old human lady that spoke. She’s wearing a long and too big white apron and a hairnet around her silver and thick curls. Her deep blue eyes are scrutinizing us with tenderness. Jin will be in very good hands.

“Good morning ma’am. Yes, that’s me.” Jin says bowing. 

The old woman smiles sweetly at him “Our boss sent me such a gentleman, and a very handsome one at that. I really have to thank him.” She and I giggle, while Jin is more and more flushed.

"Well, let's cut to the chase, come with me dear, there is much to do and little time to do it." Just like that she re-enters the kitchen, causing the door to close behind her.

"She’s one of a kind." I chuckle. "She seems like a very sweet and caring old lady though, I think you can believe in the fact that she will take care of you."

"Yes, I think the same. She seems nice to me." Jin agrees, then he faces me and takes my hands in his. "Shall we meet for lunch break?" He asks while caressing my knuckles with his thumbs. It’s so soothing.

"Hhm, I don't know, but I don't think I can. I have to go back to the bar where I was last time to continue my work. But I'll come to you before I go to university." 

He pouts. “I understand, but I’ll miss you nonetheless.” He tells me just before bringing my hands to his lips and leaving a light kiss there. 

I gasp softly at the contact; that brings him back down to earth. He immediately let’s go of my hands then, and touches the back of his neck in embarrassment. “I-I… Uhm sorry, I… I don’t know what came over me.” 

I cough to cover my own embarrassment. “Uhm, it’s okay, don’t worry.”

“You should enter, Heaven forbid that lady thinks I am a bad influence, holding you back from your duties as early as the first day of work.” I say to change the subject and raise spirits. 

He chuckles at my words. “You are right, she seems to be a fierce woman, I wouldn't want her chasing you around downtown with a spoonful for spoiling her feast.” 

We laugh loudly before we bid our goodbyes. “Have a good day dumpling, see you later.”

“See you later Y/n.” He waves at me one last time before disappearing behind the gray door.

I stand in front of that door for a few seconds before turning around and heading to the building next door, the one used for medical care, and where my next destination is located: Selene Jackson, the head of the psychology team. 

A bridge has been built on the floor of the shelter lobby connecting the two buildings, so that staff and hybrids can get from one side to the other without going through the outside and crossing the rescue department. 

And that is exactly where I go from there, and then head to the top floor, which is precisely used for mental health. Once I arrive I find Selene already outside the door of her office, holding a coffee.

Ms. Jackson is a beautiful, amazing woman, she helped me a lot when I had doubts and questions about my professional career. She’s currently wearing a beautiful red dress that hugs her sweet curves and compliments her deep golden skin. She’s always so elegant and refined.

"Oh! Y/n!" She greets me, hugging me tightly. Her usual sweet floral scent, which I always liked and gave me comfort, fills my nostril, and now, suddenly, I find it disgusting. I want to turn away; I don't want her to leave it on me. I hold my breath and force myself to stay still, to not make her notice how ardently I don't want to be touched. "It's been a long time since we last saw each other. How have you been? I heard you adopted a hybrid too finally!" She finally frees me from her embrace. I take a step back right away, not noticing her eyebrow raise.

"Selene how nice to see you, it really has been too long. Is there anyone at the center who doesn't know yet? It seems to be the hot topic of discussion lately." We chuckle. 

"How can you blame us; you were pretty much the only one on staff who hadn't adopted yet. We all partied here when the news broke."

"What's their name? What kind of hybrid are they? Come in and let's get comfortable, you have to tell me everything!"

So it happens that we sit on the couch in her studio (me sitting a good two seats away) and chit chat about Jin. Then the time for me to ask my questions comes.

“Selene I actually came to ask you a few things that I noticed.”

“Oh, sure, ask away.”

"The thing is that Jin seems to have settled in and become attached to me very quickly, which is wonderful and I'm happy about that, but I can't help but think about how this is all a little weird. I mean it's normal for someone who has suffered a lot to take time to trust; so the fact that in his case it wasn't like that, makes me think that maybe there's another motivation behind his actions. Maybe he's trying to appear as perfect as possible because of the fear of being abandoned again." 

“Mh, I see your point, but hearing from you… I don't think that’s the case. I think that he is really comfortable, maybe he is even holding back, maybe because he fears to be too much.” I stay silent, thinking hard about her words.

“Let me ask you a thing Y/n.” She continues. “Why are you sitting far away from me today?”

Fuck.

“I… U-Uhm, I…” 

“My smell is nauseating to you, right?”

What the fuck?! How… I’m so embarrassed! I’ve never been so embarrassed in my life!!

“A-A little…” I whisper, avoiding eye contact at all costs. 

“You don’t have to worry about it, considering your sensitive sense of smell, such a reaction is completely normal and expected.”

“Did weird things happen other than this?”

“W-Well, I-I actually feel like a stronger and stronger pull… pulling me to him, a-and at the moment I feel like I'm running out of air. L-like I have an emptiness inside me. At first I thought it was one of my panic attacks that was starting, but now I've been like this since I left him in the kitchen.”

“In addition, it seems like I feel emotions stronger than normal with him, and sometimes it is like I can feel his mood as mine.”

“Uhm, interesting. This pull, it’s been a sexual one too?” She asks me then.

“WHAT?!” I squeak, blushing ardently. 

“You don’t have to tell me, obviously. It’s just to see if my hypothesis is correct.” She smirks knowingly at me.

“W-Well… I-I mean… He is a r-really handsome man…” I look at everything but her. God, this is so embarrassing!!

“And what about, I don’t know, like a deep, sudden and strong reaction in your intimate parts? As if you were getting strongly aroused for no apparent reason.”

I can’t blush more than this! “O-One time. It was so sudden a-and… f-fast, really fast.” 

Why are we suddenly talking about this?! The main topic was him, not me…

Hearing my words Selene lights up immensely, a smile so bright that I have never seen on her face. “Oh Y/n!! I’m so happy!!!” She comes closer to hug me but quickly reconsiders, thinking about my previous reaction.

Meanwhile, I’m confused… What’s actually happening? Why my arousing is so important now?

“What is it? Why are you so happy? Why should it have anything to do with all the things you asked me about?”

She just smiles at me, with her hands joined in front of her and her eyes shining “Oh dear, it will soon become clear to you. All in good time Y/n.”

<-Previous MAYA Masterlist Next->

[mysteriousgeminizone]

MAYA [BTAS x M] - CHAPTER 2

<-Previous MAYA Masterlist Next->

Tuesday

Jin POV

One moment I was going to say goodbye to him and go on my way, the next I was scenting him, stroking my cheek on his hand.

It’s been so long since the last time, it was during our last hug…

Scenting someone is something so simple, but so important. It makes you feel safe, happy, protected. While scenting you make feel safe, happy and protected the people you are bound to, too. Scenting is a means to say the world that you and those people belong to each other.

Feeling a gentle caress after years, it was as if a sweet flame was warming my heart, bringing it to beat again.

I didn’t even realize when I simply let my animal counterpart took over.

Smelling my scent on him, made me feel such satisfaction, that I had never felt before. The satisfaction of belonging to someone. It was a different feeling from what I was used to experience with them.

Then came the fear of the truth.

The realization that I can’t never be enough, that I can’t be the one.

The realization that I will never be human.

The realization that I will always be a possession.

The knowledge that, like dozens and dozens of times before, I’ll be discarded as soon as there is an opportunity.

The knowledge that I’ll never be his.

I don’t want more pain; I don’t want another rejection. Especially if he will be the one to do it.

But my heart, just as it is too weak to be broken again, is weak for him and his sweet caresses.

And that is why I gave permission to the masochistic side of me, to keep hurting me. To keep seeking those precious attentions of his’. At least while they last.

But there is someone who is eager for him. The same person who gave me these cuts on my face.

The same someone who bruised away my only chance to feel that little flame that only he knows how to light.

Wednesday

This man continues to amaze me.

I continue to scale back my expectations of him.

More and more the desire to be close to him grows.

More and more the desire to belong to him grows.

I also grow to be more and more afraid.

He seems too perfect to be real. Too sweet, too handsome, too attentive, too kind, too respectful to hybrids.

What if it is a mask?

What if the tears he shed for are a mask?

Or worse. What if he is really that perfect? What would happen once he realizes that I’m just a burden? That I am not worth his time, money and energy?

How can this sweet, handosme, amazing cook give attention to me?

I’ve been brought back here too many times; I know how things go. First they are all happy and excited to adopt me.

Then they realize I’m just a pretty face, good only for making attendance, tea and cookies.

Sooner or later he will realize it too.

Or has he noticed already? He’s made lunch again, but where’s the peach sweat treat? He says I mustn’t feel guilty, that it’s his fault. He says that beauty it’s not only the physical one. But he’s punishing me already, for my incompetence: I got beaten up, ruining the only one good thing I have.

…

I don’t understand how I should feel, how I should behave. While I want nothing more than to be close to him, at the same time I don’t want to.

It’s like when you are so cold, and you don’t want anything more than be as close as possible to the flame that keeps you warm. That red, full, hot flame that you want to touch so bad. But at the same time you know that the fire burns, so you have to stay away.

How can I not want to be burned by the heat he radiates?

Him, who says is feeling guilty about what happened to me.

Him, who smells so good when turned on.

Him, who wears such a pure look on his face when embarrassed.

Him, for whom I almost lost my mind.

Thursday

He didn’t come.

I waited for him for hours. I waited for him to appear with his splendid smile, sweet little nose, bright eyes and cute baby-pink lunch-box.

He didn’t come.

I knew it. I already knew it would happen. I knew he would realize the huge mistake he was making by approaching me.

I knew it, but that doesn’t make it any less painful.

Who was I trying to fool. It was a clear outcome from the beginning.

Despite everything though, I allowed myself to hope. Again.

Never again.

Also because hope comes from heart, and mine, by now, had lost even the little he had given me back.

At lunch I don’t feel like eating. And after that I just want to go back to my room, lying on that little bed, where I can still smell him.

The staff, however, has other plans.

All prey hybrids are brought to the room where it all began; where my eyes first met his’.

I enter without being aware of what I’m doing, where I am stepping, what or who is around me.

I have not yet looked up from the ground, that I smell him. He is here.

He is here. The man I waited for.

Of course he is here… he works here.  Jin, oh stupid… stop your heart from race so much. He is not here for you.

A man talking about cooking classes, Onighiri and Curry catches my attention.

Then he pronounces the most beautiful name I have ever had the pleasure of pronouncing. His. He is the one who organized this lesson.

“Do you like it?”

Calm down Jin, he couldn’t have done that for me.

“Yeah…you just seemed to want to learn cook them so much…”

He did this… for me.

No one has ever done that for me. No none has ever done anything good for me.

Why are you doing this, sweet Y/n?

“Jin, I want to ask you a thing after the lesson end, will you wait here for me?”

Here it is. The moment I’ve been waiting for.

Yes, okay, let’s get it over with. Let’s rip off the band-aid. After that I will resume counting all the dawns that will pass before I heal.

I can only answer him with a nod. If I speak, the tears would start to flow, and I can’t afford to look any more pathetic that I already had done.

Another blow to the heart, which I no longer thought possible, when he smiles. I had not seen this smile yet.

This is the most beautiful smile I have ever seen on his face. This is definitely my favorite smile.

But…he smiling like this because he’s going to sideline me.

An eternity goes by before the class ends. And an equally long one passes before Y/n finishes arranging all the materials and tables.

Eventually the moment of farewell comes.

I’m at least grateful to see him gain, to smell him again. I was grateful to discover that he can smile like that.

I’m grateful to him for showing me gentleness and kindness.

I am grateful to him for introducing me to two new recipes.

I’m grateful to him, because he will also be the first human to tell me clearly that I have failed him, that I’m not what he was looking for, that I’m not worth it.

The room reeks of the smell of his anxiety, and this fact certainly doesn’t help my condition.

“J-Jin…D-do you want t-to come home with m-me?”

…

What?

What does it mean? Is that what I think it means?

“i-I mean; can I adopt you? Do you want to be adopted and come home with me?”

It can’t be…

These are not the words he should have spoken.

That means he hasn’t yet realized the nothingness I really am.

Then why he punished me by not bringing the peach dessert? What other mistake I made?

This means that if I accept, I will have more time to get to know him. I will have more time to fill my heart with his warmth.

This means he will have more time to lift me up above the clouds.

This means that the fall will hurt even more.

“I… I can’t…no, sorry”

And just like that, I go away, not paying attention to the heartbroken smell that fill the floor.

It’s been hours, I don’t know how many, but considering the fact that the sun has been down for a while, I’m convinced I missed dinnertime.

It’s been hours since I left him in that room.

I’m still in the same position since I set foot in here.

I’m still sitting on the floor, back against the bed. I’m still looking out the window, thinking.

I think of the first time I saw him.

Of the first time I smelled his scent.

Of the first time I uttered his name.

Of the first time I felt the softness of his hands.

I think about the fact that he never contradicted himself.

About the fact that maybe he didn't want to punish me by not bringing me dessert, maybe something else happened.

About the fact that he is the kindest person I have ever met.

About the fact that instead of blaming me, or Satyrus, for my bruises, he blamed himself.

I think about the fact that he told me he wanted to do better for me, to keep me safe better.

I think of the times he made my lunch, the time he gave me his favorite lunch-box because I liked the color.

I think about the fact that I left him alone, in that room that reeked of sadness and pain.

I think about the fact that he wanted to adopt me, and I said no.

I think about the fact that I said no, and he didn't force me to do anything else.

With him I was able to make my choice, on my own. And it was respected.

Maybe he is worth hoping for.

Maybe for him it is worth being heartbroken.

He is worth trying for.

What have i done?!

I need to fix this.

Y/n POV

"I...I can't...No, sorry."

Resounding in my mind are his last words, before he left me in the middle of that room.

He refused my offer...

I accept it; he has every right to refuse. But that doesn't mean it hurts any less.

I had prepared his room, I was so happy, I couldn't wait to show it to him. And now I won't be able to do that. Because he won't come home with me.

He won't come home with me.

Home. I'm home and I don't even remember getting there.

A blackout. Sometimes it happens to me…

I look at his room, which I don't know what to do with now.

I will have to take it apart.

Having it perpetually in front of my eyes would always remind me of the fact that, once again, I didn't measure up, I wasn't good enough.

How can I blame his decision!? Already the fact that a grown man should be adopted is pathetic. Plus, I should have been the one to do it!?

Who I’m kidding…

What should I do with the gift I got at the hybrid shop?

I have too many questions, too many things I should do. But I don't have the strength. I can only lie here, on what would have been his bed.

If only I wasn't like this. If only I were more. If only I had more to give. Maybe things would have been different with Jin… with my parents.

That's my problem. I am just me. I am me and nothing more.

My head is bursting, my eyes are swollen with tears, when I open them I don't understand where I am. Until I recognize the pink blankets and pillows surrounding me.

I spent the night in his room, or at least, what I hoped it would become. I don't even remember when I fell asleep.

I stare at the ceiling for a few minutes, before it dawns on me that today is Friday, I have to go to the Center right after lunch and I have no idea what time is it still.

In the shower I just stand there for some time, incapable of doing nothing more than let the water wash away my thoughts.

It just wasn’t meant to be.

“It’s okay, Y/n, it’s okay. Your life has always been full of people who didn’t want you around, who didn’t like you.” I say to my reflection in the mirror.

“Sure they didn’t act the way Jin did with you, and you never bonded so quickly and deeply with them. But you are going to be okay. You have your grandma that loves you, Tea, Mr. Dong… it’s all going to be fine. Don’t forget: You Are a Badass Bitch”

Yeah okay, I’m going to do my work as always. I don’t even risk to run into him.

It’s going to be okay.

As soon as I arrive at my desk I focus on work right away, no more thoughts, just do your job Y/n.

After some call for help on that Ms. Lee, I decide to lurking in place and wait for her to make a misstep. This is the only way.

I was gathering my things when someone calls me. “Y/n they want you at the hall of the shelter”

... why?

I mean, maybe it has nothing to do about Seok-Jin, but then why someone want me at the shelter?

“Okay… thank you for telling me”

A sloth would have been faster than me, but eventually I find myself face to face with a concerned Ruby.

“Y/n, hey, how are you doing?”

“Hum, I’ve been better, but thank you, Ruby. Why am I here? What is it about?” Just get to the point, so I can go back to keep my mind busy.

“It’s about Seok-Jin, actually. He doesn’t seem to be doing very well. He asked to meet you in the activities’ room. He looked very distressed and sad. Is it all right? Something happened?”

“What do you mean he is not good, what happened?! Someone hurt him?!” Why he is not good?!

Ruby doesn’t have the time to respond that I’m already in the elevator.

I really didn’t want to face him again, but his wellbeing is a priority. So here I am, in front of that same door. I knock and open. What I see really concern me.

Jin is seated on a chair in the middle of the room, he is hugging his knees to his chest, he has pronounced dark circles. Not because of the fight, probably because he is exhausted, mentally and physically. What happened? Has it something to do with Hana? Was it because I asked him if he agreed on be adopted by me?

He moves his head quickly my way, and stand up as soon as he sees me.

“Y/n …hi”

“Hi”

“Sorry, I distracted you from your work. But I have something to say”

“Don’t worry. Is it all okay? Something bad happened?” I slowly came to stand right in front of him.

“Yeah… yeah something happened indeed”

“Oh… if it is about Hana, I’m really sorry, I didn’t want to be imposing and come between the two of you. I…”

He cut me off before I could say anything else. “It has nothing do to with Hana. It’s about you and the question you did to me yesterday”

“I was hoping… I could change my answer, if it’s not too late to accept your offer. I completely understand if it doesn’t stand anymore.”

…I just don’t know what to say. The only thing that came to my mind at the moment is “Why?”

“I…I-I, yesterday I answered out of fear.” He starts

“I’ve been adopted a lot of times before. Countless time, and eventually all of them brought me back. They all soon enough realized I’m nothing more than my beauty. I was so heartbroken all the times. I was afraid to be heartbroken again. This is the reason why I told you no. But I don’t think you see me only because of my beauty. You seem like a friend to me.”

So this is what he’s been through…

Even if I didn’t experience all of that, I can understand that feeling of not be enough.

“Jin…I…I’m sorry you had to experience that so many times. I-I know what you feel when you think to be not enough, I feel that way about me t-too, like… always.” I stare right into his eyes, to show how much I mean what I’m saying.

“And even if we don’t know each other properly yet, so you rightly don’t trust me completely, I’m honored to hear t-that, for you, I’m worth a try.” My voice a little shaky for the emotional speech he did.

“Please Jin, try to trust me when I say that… no matter whether we will always get along or not, I’ll never bring you back here. Even if, in the unlikely possibility, we will come to not stand each other, I’ll make sure you always have a proper house, an economic income and all the things a person has the right to have guaranteed.”

He doesn’t say anything, he already did a great effort telling me those things, and I’m really thankful to him for this.

“Should we redo it?” I smile; he nods and smirks.

“Jin…do you want to come home with me?”

His smile is so big, so beautiful. I wish I can see it plastered on his face every day from now on.

“Yes, yes I want to.”

“But Y/n…why didn’t you bring me the peaches dessert?”

…Shit!!

I really forgot about the sweet treat I promised him. Though, in my defense, I have done so many things, including setting up his room, which he still doesn't know about. 

Since I essentially had to disclose that I had a memory of a goldfish, the most hilarious windshield wiper laugh resonated within the walls of the shelter. 

Jin is still laughing while I sign the adoption papers.

“I assume that is all okay now?” Ruby smile at us.

“Yes” me and Jin reply at the same time.

“Now, it’s all okay” 

“Here we are, my humble abode. And now yours too.” I smile at Jin so brightly.

He is looking wide eyed at the large open space that includes the kitchen, living room and a huge wooden table. 

His mouth gaping open, staring at the view seen from the panoramic windows. The building I live at is on a hill from which is visible all the city below. 

For me it was love at first sight with these windows, and I think it is the same for Jin.

“Your home is so beautiful… are you rich?” He asks in wonder.

“Ahah, I think you can say so, yeah. I’m born in a wealthy family and when my grandpa died 3 years ago, he left me a considerable amount.” 

I near him, take his hand in mines and say “All this is yours too” 

He just hints a smile. I get it, it’s a lot. But he has all the time in this world to accept it. 

“Do you want to see your room? I took the liberty to furnish it, I put just the essentials. I used it as storage before, so there was nothing.” 

“There is still plenty of space to add the things you want.” 

“Now I shut up, I swear. I’m just a little nervous” I giggle nervously while I lead him toward the hallway with the three bedrooms.

“Here, this is yours, mine is that one.” I point the door just a few meters away on the opposite wall. 

“Go ahead and open it” I rock on my toes with a nervous smile. 

He gasps “This…” 

He enters the room looking around in amazement “This is all for me?” 

“Yeah…” 

He looks at me then, tears threatening to spill. 

“D-do you like it?” Oh please, please, tell me that I didn’t mess up.

“I never had a room this beautiful…” he whispers.

“There’s a lot of pink” a smile oh so bright, a tear falls on his rosy cheek. He is happy. 

AAAAAH he is happy!!! I can’t contain my excitement. I start jumping all around the room, showing him all the pillows, the fluffy blankets, the little bit of clothes I got…

“I didn’t take much, since I don’t know what kind of clothes you prefer. Tomorrow we can go shopping for all the things I didn’t take. In the meantime, you can also wear my clothes, if you want”

“Oh, here, I bought the two new books of Mr. Brown. He is a chef bear hybrid, the first successful hybrid chef in this country.” I show him the books on the pink shelf. 

“I thought you could be interested in studying and trying new dishes. And I wanted to tell and show you that you can do whatever you want. That you can be whoever you want. The law says that you need my consent, but I won’t be a limit for you, your only limit will be you and you only. If you want it, I’ll give it to you. If you will succeed or not, it will only depend on you.” 

He takes one of the two books and faintly says “Thank you… thank you so much. I just… I don’t know what to say, this doesn’t even seem real” 

“I get it. I can’t even imagine what you have been through; but for me, you are a person, a friend and now a roommate too” I smile at him. I can't seem to stop smiling! I’m so happy! 

“Now, all this was a bit sudden, so I didn’t take the day off. I hate to do this, but I really need to go finish my work for the Center. Do you think you’ll be good alone? You can do whatever you want. If you want to take a shower, in front of your door is the bathroom, go ahead and use my products, tomorrow we will get the ones best suited for your fur. I’m just so sorry” 

“Y/n, it’s okay, really, don’t worry. Besides, I'll have some time alone to get used to… all of this.” He smiles and looks around one more time. 

“Okay… okay. We will see in two hours then. I…I’m going” 

Hugh, I want to stay with him so bad… but I really need to start watch out to a possible evidence of Ms. Lee abuses. In addition, like he said, Jin can use this time to adjust.

“See you in two hours then” he says. I think I saw his hands

Jin POV 

He’s gone. I really felt the need to scent him so strongly, but it’s really too early for that, I mean… He just brought me home.

Home. This is the house I now live in, but can I call it home already?

This is insane. 

This is. Totally. Insane. 

He set up a completely furnished bedroom, with a lot of pink stuff too!! 

I know I should not think like this… but I can’t stop myself from wondering if he did it to get something in return.

I look around me another time. Is this really all mine now?! This really is not a prank?! 

I look at the book in my hands. Can I really be what I want to be? 

I’m here now, so I’ll see if I can, if he allows me. Trying to trust him is the only thing I have left… and I don’t want to fuck it up.

I spend the afternoon reading the cooking books, until I realize it’s nearing dinner time. Should I cook something?

I think I have to do it; I need to repay him somehow.

There's not much in the fridge, and in the cupboards there are only a few packs of ramyon… it’s settled then.

I'm plating, when I hear the front door beeping. 

“I’m hooome~!” 

“Jin, I was thinking, we can order take out for d-“

He cuts himself when he sees the table already settled and the cups full. 

“Oh, OMG you cooked! Thank you so much!” Why is he smiling so brightly? It’s just ramyon, he prepared things way more complicated than this…

“I’m sorry there wasn’t much in the fridge, tomorrow we can go grocery shopping too. I’m going to change into something more comfortable and we can have dinner” He’s heading to his room when she suddenly stops.

“Jin, I’m really thankful that you cooked. I wanted to try your cuisine so much. But you know, you don’t Have to do anything, if you don’t want to do it. You don’t have anything to repay me for, okay handsome?”

Oh… “I’m…okay.”

“I like to cook, but, yeah, I’m going to do it only for that reason from now on. Sorry Y/n” 

“Good. And you don’t need to apologize, there’s anything to apologize for.” He smiles again. Damn, he’s so beautiful… And damn, he reeks of other people. It’s driving me crazy

I can’t stop myself to- “Y/n, please, take a shower too.” He looks perplexed.

“Um… Sorry. I-It’s just t-that you…s-smell like a lot of other people and…”

“Oooh, oh I’m sorry, yeah I was at a bar. I really get it, Dae hates it too. I’m going to have a shower too, then.”  and he’s gone, like just that.

I’m like… what?! He didn’t get angry, and screamed at me.

Where this man was hiding this whole time? Can I be just so lucky?!

And most importantly…who is Dae?!

We are eating… like at the same table.

And I have to find out who this Dae-dude is. Was he at that bar with him?

“Soo, Y/n” Here we come… “What were you doing at that bar?” He looks at me, and starts laughing. 

I stop eating. “What?” I’m confused, what was so funny?

“Sorry, it’s that suspicious look on your face. The eyebrows raised, the stoic expression. You looked exactly like my grandpa used to look at me, when I was a teen about to go out with a boy” he’s not laughing anymore now, but a light smile rests on his lips.

“Your grandpa is surely a great man, then” He looks down on his lap, fumbling with his hands.

“Yeah, you’re right…”

“Anyway, to respond to your doubts. I was at a bar, because I’m doing a job for the Center. And lurking in front of the house of the person I am investigating, is the only way I have left to get information.”

Oh. Well then “Who is Dae?”

“She’s a very sweet girl, and she’s the hybrid my best friend adopted.” Ahah, Dae is not a boy… I feel so stupid now.

“She actually is a prey too, a guinea pig. You were in the same group for leisure activities. Do you not remember her?”

“No, I didn’t really get to know someone. I was fine on my own” 

Well, except for- “Then what kind of relation was with Hana?”

I can feel my ears turn bright red at the moment, like they’re set on fire, like an explosion on my ears.

“W-We… I… Well, s-she…”

“You don’t have to tell me you know, if you feel this uncomfortable” 

I actually am a little uncomfortable. But the unbearable need that possess me, when I smell a sour undertone to his sweet peach scent, makes me bold.

“She wanted me as her heat partner”

Silence.

Then

“Oh! A-and you wanted to? I-I can accompany you when it starts.” His cheeks are a little flushed. So cute.

“No! I didn’t want to.”

Absolutely… Firstly I’m for my mate and mate only. Secondly, she smelled like acid.

“Oh. Oh, okay then” Am I mistaken or is his smell definitely sweeter than the norm now? I don’t have time to investigate further, ‘cause he suddenly stands up and brings away the now empty cups.

“Would you like to sit on the couch and, I don't know, watch a film?” 

“Really?! Can we, please? I have never seen a film before!” 

Are they really so full of magic like people say? Can they really bring all the weirdest and more fabulous things to life?

“You didn’t!?” I’m a little startled from his little high-pitched scream. 

“Yeah. In the houses I was before, my masters and owners didn’t really allow me to go out of the rooms I was assigned to”

“I’m really sorry that happened to you. There are really a lot of horrible people in this world.”

“Well this means that it’s up to me to educate you. And we are starting with one of the best K-dramas…”

“But I have something to give you first. Get comfortable on the couch while I go bring it.” 

I do so, and start getting nervous. I really don’t know what is happening. Then he appears, sits beside me, and gives me a black leather box. When I open it… All the oxygen disappears from my lungs. Is this really what I think it is?

“I studied a little bit about hybrids to know that this is really important for you to have. That this is really important to you, to feel really and definitely at home with your adoptive human. And, I really wish you come around to consider This your home, and Me as a friend, as a roommate, and, eventually, as family.”

My eyes fixed on the most beautiful, elegant and refined collar.

Not even in my most unreal dreams, could I have imagined such a charming piece of jewelry. Is a silver choker, with lots of small diamonds all around and seven small hooks. The central one is occupied by a little pearly white oval pendant, which sets off the purple red rose depicted in its center. 

Sobs. The only thing I can muster is sobbing.

“T-this… T-this is t-the m-most b-beautiful…” 

“I-I’m s-sorry…”

“Hey. Now, now, don’t cry, it's okay. Breathe. Don’t worry, it’s okay, breathe deeply.” 

I have to take a few deep breaths before I can speak again. 

“I-I really don't know what t-to say, this is s-so perfect.” 

Again that unique smile, it’s so radiant. I really love to make him smile like that.

“Put it on me, please” I can’t wait to feel its weight on me.

“Absolutely, for me is an honor, Jin”

His fingers lightly caress the back of my neck, sending shivers down my entire back.

“Jin, put this on me, please” 

When I turn around, he’s handing me another collar exactly the same as mine. He wants Me… to put it on him?!

“Like I said before, I wish you can consider me as your home. But I wish I can consider you as my home as well, if you will allow me.” He takes a deep breath.

“I don’t own you. You are your own person. We are equals, and this is the proof I want to show to the whole world.”

Y/n… you are such an amazing person, and once again you managed to surprise me.

“For me, it would be an honor”

“This is fantastic” I’m so amazed by this drama. The plot, the setting, the characters and the love story.

I don’t even know when we started watching and now I think this is like the third…the fourth… or, I don’t know, maybe even the fifth episode already and I can't stop looking at it. This Crash Landing On You it’s really the perfect drama, I can tell even if this is my first time watching a Tv on.

When, once again, I don’t hear Y/n respond, I turn to him; he fell asleep throughout the episodes. He is so cute all cuddled up in the fluffy yellow blanket we are sharing, his head resting on the back of the sofa, his mouth slightly open.

“There’s an Indian proverb that goes, 

‘Sometimes, the wrong train takes you to the right station.’”

Are you my right station, my sweet Y/n?

Y/n POV

When I wake up, I find myself tangled up in my bed, and without any recollection of how I got here. 

But I can smell his scent on me, that sweet and faint smell that I can’t figure out what it is. I can’t help but smile at the thought that he brought me here last night.

And I can't help but smile even more when I reach the kitchen and find him intent on preparing breakfast.

“What a great morning! Can I help you? What are you doing?” I hop toward him. He has such wide shoulders that I can’t even look at the stoves in front of him.

“Don’t worry, It’s done. It’s the same we ate for dinner and rice. Someone apparently forgot that it is imperative to eat to stay alive!” He complains playfully.

I smile sheepishly “EhEh, sorry.”

“We are going grocery shopping too today, don’t worry. Are you comfortable coming to the mall? If you don’t, I can go by myself and we can buy your things when you feel ready to.” I ask him. I don’t know how much he went out when he was with the other humans, and it can be possible that, anyway, he isn’t at ease at crowded places.

“I have never been to such places. I have always seen the outside world only through car windows or from the rooms I was locked in.” 

“I really want to see it, the world I mean. I can’t assure you i won’t be uncomfortable, so don’t leave me alone, please” He looks at me with eyes so big. People can be such horrible sometimes, I wish I could give those shitty people a piece of my mind; but they don’t even deserve my attention. Now they are in the past; rather than be angry at them, I will devote my energies to making sure that nothing like this ever happens to him again.

“I won’t. I promise you” I’ll always be by your side.

“I set the table then.”

It’s so nice to have breakfast with someone. It hasn't happened since the last time I visited my grandma, it’s been awhile. I really miss her.

We have a really nice time during breakfast. He is so funny and so fucking precious. It’s frightening how quickly this man is creeping into my heart.

When we are both done, I’m about to go to wash the dishes that he grabs my wrist.

"I'll do it."

"No no. You cooked, so I'll do the washing. In the meantime go get ready so we can go out. It's going to be an exciting day, I can feel it."

It doesn't take me long to finish, so I'm going to go get ready as well. On my way to my en suite, I hear the sound of the shower in the hallway bathroom.

I am happy that Jin is adjusting and slowly starting to feel more comfortable. I am of the opinion that the choker I gave him last night has been of great help here. 

Unconsciously I touch my neck, there where mine should be, but there is nothing there. 

Panic takes over me.

I strides to my room, burst in and immediately start throwing all the blankets off  my bed to find it.

It is not there.

Maybe it got on the floor.

It's not even there. 

I look frantically around, and there it is. It was simply on the nightstand, Jin must have taken it off me yesterday before he tucked myself in. I sigh deeply from relief.

Aside from the near panic attack, my heart still fills with sweetness because of my sweet sugar glider hybrid. 

I look down at the choker, now in my hands. It is such a beautiful jewel. It's hard to believe that it's actually a collar, an item whose original purpose was to let people recognize which hybrids have a master and which ones are strays.

But that's why I got it. It can simply be seen as a simple necklace. At least in our small way.

For society it will be a symbol of ownership. For us it will be a symbol of union, where no one prevails over the other.

After showering and putting on a pair of jeans and my favorite green sweatshirt, I grab the choker and head into the living room, expecting to find Jin, but he is nowhere to be found.

I go back and knock on his door.

"Jin, are you alright? Do you need anything?"

I wait a few seconds, then the door opens, revealing a beautiful Jin, but with worry written all over his face. 

"How do I look?"

"Is that too simple? Does it look bad on me?"

"I don't want to make you look bad already just the first time we go out." He vents.

He is wearing the pair of jeans and the pink sweatshirt I bought him as well. He is so lovely.

“You are really pretty, cutie. Besides, you don’t have to worry to make me look better, also because it’s impossible for it to happen. Okay?”

He takes a deep breath, smiles at me and then firmly nods. “Okay. I’m ready”

I hook my collar behind my neck as we walk to the front door, but before we reach it, Jin stops.

“Y/n.”

I turn around. The tip of his human ears are rosy.

“Can I scent you?”

I am so stupid. I know well that hybrids need to scent the people they attach to, especially if they are the ones who adopted them. I've seen Dae do that with Tea plenty of times.

I think it is something really sweet. I must admit that seeing Dae do it to my best friend made me feel a little bit envious. Scenting has an effect not only on hybrids, but also on humans, and seeing that expression of pure happiness on Theresa's face, made me wish I could try it myself one day. 

That day has come. Will it be more intense for me considering I have a more sensitive than average sense of smell?

“Of course, absolutely.”

Jin slowly comes in front of me. Moves my hair to one side, and bends over me. He moves his nose up and down my neck.

This is NOT how Dae always scented Theresa… 

Shivers run down my back, while he continues his ministration. 

I start to feel like I’m in a bubble. Happy and safe. 

Then he licks me.

Goosebumps all over my body. I feel my legs about to give out, so reflexively latch onto his sweatshirt. He encircles my waist with his arm, drawing me even closer to his warm body, and continues to paint my neck with the tip of his tongue. 

Cream, he smells like cream.

 I squeeze his sweatshirt even tighter. I’m on cloud nine. This is definitely not like how I saw Dae scenting, but is an amazing experience nonetheless. 

I can sense him all around me, I feel so warm… and so dizzy.

“J-Jin… I-I’m f-feeling… a little d-dizzy” I manage to whisper out.

“Sorry.” He whispers on my neck, sending shivers down my spine, again. “You smell perfect now.”

Slowly he pulls away, still holding me firmly so I don't fall. When I can feel strength in my legs again I let go of his sweatshirt, but leave my hands resting on his chest. 

"I've got it all crumpled up," I say quietly.

"Don't worry about the sweatshirt. Do you feel better?"

I look into his eyes, his pupils have incorporated all the usual hazel color I'm used to. Now they are totally black, intense, deep. They’re like two pits I could fall into and never find my way out.

"Yeah...It was intense."

"You didn't like it?" He whispers.

"No... I mean I liked it. I loved it. I felt so much."

"I loved it too. Thank you, for allowing me to do that."

"The pleasure was all mine, really. But why are we still whispering?"

Our giggles resonate within the walls. I wish we could always have mornings like this, so full.

“Let’s go, shall we?” I say, now with a normal voice volume.

“Wow, so this is a mall then” Jin says in wonder

“Did you expect something different?”

“Hmm, no. It's all in perfect human style: Imposing and flashy. I like it.”

“You have to see the inside then, that… well That is flashy” I chuckle.

We walk side by side, but once inside Jin hides behind me, holding firmly to my sleeve.

“Wow… it’s… crowded” 

Crowded is an understatement. “If it’s overwhelming we can come back during the week, there will be much less stream of people.”

“N-no. I want to do it. I can do it.” Jin says firmly.

“Okay. I know you can, you are a really strong person. I believe in you, but it is also like courageous people to be able to know their limits. So if you start to feel that it’s too much, don't be afraid to say so. You don't have to do everything right away; we have plenty of time.”

He smiles at me so lovingly and holds my hand in his. “Thank you, my sweet Y/n”

I fluster on the spot. His sweet Y/n.

“W-we need to get you more clothes. This way.” I mumble.

His sweet Y/n. 

It’s pride what I’m feeling? I hide the smile that makes room on my lips. I’m his sweet Y/n.

The first clothes store we enter in has a lot of hybrid friendly products, I see him inspect a few of them, but eventually decides to not buy them, he doesn’t even try them on. 

He does this again for the next two stores we visit. Is he really so demanding? 

“You really don’t like any of them? You've been staring at this furry knit pullover for a while, what's not working for you about it?”

Jin seems to be caught off guard from my question.

 “U-um, I don’t like it, that’s it. We can go grocery shopping, I don’t even need anything.” He says without even looking me in the eye.

I think he has been acting strangely since we entered the first store. I don't think he's particularly feeling uncomfortable about the crowd, he would have told me, I'm sure of it. It could be that…

“Jin, you need new clothes and at least one extra pair of shoes. By any chance do you not want me to spend money on you?”

He shyly looks at me. “I don’t want to make you pay for things that will be mine.” Here the real problem.

"I understand how you feel, I also often find myself uncomfortable if someone pays for me. In this case, though, it can't be helped. We can't have you walking around the house naked, can we?" I giggle to lift the spirits, and at least it works: Jin hints at a smile. A little disconsolate, but still a smile.

"I know, I see your point. It's just that I wish I could pay for my own things…" 

"Well, there is a way. I'll tell you about it at home; firstly let's get some clothes you like. This extra-soft pullover is the first thing to go in the cart!" 

I realize very quickly that Jin LOVES oversized clothes, and that he could wear a rag and still be stunning.

When I see him coming out of the dressing room for the umpteenth time, I realize that I must be dreaming: Jin cannot be real. If this is reality, and I am not in a coma, then this man should be illegal.

“Y/n, isn’t this too formal? I mean, I don't think there will be many occasions to wear this” Oh no, nonono.

“Oh trust me, you will definitely have the perfect opportunity to wear it. We just can't leave it behind, it will come home with us.” No way in hell I’m not buying him this outfit. 

Once we finish updating his wardrobe and personal care products’ restock, we go grocery shopping. Jin was getting more and more elated every time he saw some new spice or ingredient that he could include in recipes he had read about in the books I had given him. Needless to say, I was taking everything he looked at in wonder and with sparkling eyes. 

When we were done I paid for everything at the cash register and with arms full of bags we headed for the car. 

“Are we going back home now?” Jin asks me

“Not yet, I have to do one last thing and then we're really done. It will take a few minutes really, so you can wait in the car” 

Fifteen minutes down the road and I find parking not far from the store I'm headed to. I go in, buy what I had come for, and in no time we're back on the way home.

Cooking with Jin is one of the most fun things I have ever done. We are completely in sync, it feels like watching a perfectly synchronized dance. We both know what to do and when to do it. Things that even couples who have been married for 15 years don't.

Being in his company brings me so much joy. Deciding to live with him was definitely one of the best choices of my life. It's a feeling I can't explain, although we don't know each other fully yet, I feel I'm in the right place, here and now. Close to him. 

Although this emotion really scares me, I feel that with Jin it's like I've found my place in the world. Where does this all come from?

“So, regarding your desire to be able to be more independent. I can help you find a job if that is what you want.” I say while we are having lunch.

He stares at me stunned, with his chopsticks in midair. "Are you serious?"

"Yes, of course. It's your right to be able to be self-sufficient."

"Oh my God… I can have a job!" He starts jumping around the room with joy "I will have a job!"

"Y/n I will have a job!" 

Jin takes me by the hand and gets me up, pulling me to him, he lifts me up and twirls us around. We laugh in happiness together, living fully in this moment, when everything seems possible. This moment when we are purely happy. 

This moment when I'm in his arms and it feels like I've finally come home. A happy home.

“Thank you, thank you and a thousand times thank you.” he says, putting me back down.

“You really can't understand what this means to me. I can take care of myself, I can take care of you! Thank you, thank you very much”

Take care… of me?!

His chirping fills the room. This is the first time I have heard him make a sound typical of his animal counterpart, and the fact that it’s this one, fills my heart with joy.

“Do you already have an idea of what you wish to do?” I say, resuming eating

He thinks about it a little bit then replies “I want to work with you? Can I?”

“You mean at the Center? Of course you can. Monday morning you can come with me and we will see what position is available and in which one you prefer to work at.” 

“Okay. Cut the crap, it's time to celebrate!” I stand up and bring from the fridge what I picked up before.

“Y/n, I have not been hired yet!” He chuckles while I place a white package in front of him.

“You remembered?” Damn his super sense of smell, I wished it to be a surprise.

I nod “Let’s eat it, I'm already salivating.”

He opens the box, revealing a mini two-layer cake with a chocolate ganache in the middle and with cream and peaches in syrup on top. His hand shakes a little when he takes the first bite. 

Then I hear him sniffle “This is exactly how it should be, it’s really close to perfection. Thank you so much Y/n”

Well, I suppose he really likes it.

At the time I didn’t know the reason behind his strong reaction. He was experiencing something he was sure could never happen: our scents and the scent of one of them, finally mixed together. Five more to achieve perfection.

“You thanked me too much today” I chuckle, I do it even more when he resumes chirping. I love this noise so much.

“Can we finish the drama later?” 

“Take the cake and start setting up the movie station, I load the dishwasher” 

“Aye Aye, Captain!” I knew he would enjoy that drama, no one can resist it.

When I finish and reach the sofa there’s a pile of blankets and pillows in front of the couch…this is a nest. Jin made a nest. He made a nest here after only two days! OMG I’m so happy!! He is so cute! This nest is cute! 

Jin is in the middle, rearranging the pillows, his hybrid’s ears move in my direction, then he looks at me. 

“Do you like it?” He is so cute with his big round eyes staring at me.

“I love it. It’s really pretty. Can I come in?” I learned to ask permission at Tea's expense; let's just say it was not a smart decision to enter a hybrid's nest without asking permission first.

“Can I scent you first?” Oh boy… is he going to do it like this morning?! I can’t survive another session like that one!

“U-uhm… o-okay.”

Jin doesn’t waste time and get up, come to stand before me and sniff around me. Then he hugs me tight and strokes his cheek all over my head. I start to feel the warm and safe sensation.

Afterwards he lowers his head, until he reaches my neck. 

There, this is it, chills run down my spine in anticipation of his warm tongue on my skin.

A bite. A little nip on my trapezius. I yelp, mainly out of surprise than out of pain. This wasn’t expected. I’m not very knowledgeable about hybrids’ behaviors, I know just the essential things and the things I’ve learned at the Center. This nip, I really don’t know what it means, but I don’t have time to think about it that Jin is again in the middle of the cozy pile.

“Y/n come now, I accept you in my nest” He says proudly.

“Here, sit in this space, get comfortable” He directs me, then lies down, resting his head on my legs.

“Pet me please” He says cutely and with confidence. I obey right away. He felt comfortable so quickly with me, I can only be proud of myself for making it possible.

I scratch him, his hair is so soft on my skin, it tickles my fingers. He starts clicking, and then chirping for the third time today, when I move to the base of his ears; I fix in my memory how he likes to be petted, the verses he produces, I fix in my memory this moment of pure peace and happiness. Ultimately I start the episode he left unfinished last night.

 

 “At the end of that long dream, I finally made a choice. That even if I go back in the past, even if I do for a hundred more times, I will still choose to meet you.”

No matter what future holds for us, I’ll always choose to meet you, my sweet Jin.

<-Previous MAYA Masterlist Next->

[mysteriousgeminizone]

MAYA [BTS x F] - CHAPTER 12

<-Previous MAYA Masterlist Next->

A month later, 20th of January

Y/N POV 

Living together really isn’t a piece of cake. A month passed by and not much progress has been made, at least not between me and Taehyung. 

While the relationship with Jin grew to become stronger as days passed by, and Jimin become my emotional anchor though the storm that Taehyung is, the dialogue with the latter is … scarce, to say the least.

From Taheyung I kept receiving inconsistent signals.

At Xmas, for example, since Tea wanted it to be special for Dae, and I wanted the same for the boys, we decided to have dinner together. Dae got along with Jin and Taehyung, while Jimin kept his distance from pretty much everyone but me and his other mates. Jin also found a cook buddy in Tea’s boyfriend, Woo-Bin, all that while my best friend seized up the opportunity to keep a close eye to the two new addictions to my family. The day turned out to be full of laughter and joy. I was so happy to finally see Taehyung smiling, his handsome face adorned with the cutest boxy smile. I was glad even if it wasn’t aimed at me.

When our guests left, I gave the three hybrids their presents: three big boxes wrapped up nicely in red paper and their names written prettily on top. Jin opened his right away, a waffle-making plate sitting in the box: the longing stare he threw it some weeks before gave him too much away for me not to give it to him. And the loving, loud smootch planted on my lips was proof enough of his appreciation, and later in the night he showed it again and again and again.

“These are for us?” Jimin instead asked, with so much wonder and curiosity in his eyes.

“Of course they are, sweets. I saw them in a hybrid-friendly shop and thought of you two right away. It’s nothing really, I just hope you’ll like it.” I replied with a nervous smile. “Come on, open up!”

Jimin didn’t ask for it twice and immediately tore the paper up. A big, fluffy, baby blue blanket came out. Jimin’s eyes were so big and sparkly one could see galaxies in them.

Taehyung, that ‘til then stared at his mate, didn’t waste any more time and opened his gift too. A similar blanket, but green forest in colour, found home in his lap. Round eyes staring at it and big hands kneading the fabric just the big cat in him would do.

“I love it! Thank you so much Y/n… this is really mine now? Just mine?” A teary eyed Jimin asked, like the mere thought of owning something was so foreign to him, and probably it really was.

It’s sad and really fucked up that they never owned anything exclusively theirs. This is just another evidence of what they have been through, what most hybrids in this world go through. And I couldn’t be more thankful to know they are now in a better, safest place, even if they don’t believe that just yet. 

“Just yours, sweets. No one will ever take it from you.”

Jimin’s arms flew around my waist, nose deep in my neck. Butterflies took flight in my stomach and a warm feeling made its way in my heart.

“Thank you. Thank you so much” Jimin whispered, and I could do much but tighten my grip around him.

Taehyung had teary eyes too, it was written all over his face how thankful he was, how important that blanket was for him, even if he didn’t say a thing I knew, and that was enough.

However, this episode was making me think and hope he was starting to trust me, it was making me believe that things between us were going to get better.

Little did I know that our relationship kept being cold and inexisting, but the tiger hybrid would also never use his brand new blanket, he started to bundle up in mine instead. At first I used to think it was a mistake on his part:our blankets are pretty similar, mine more worn out, his lacking my ‘disgusting human scent’, how he would say. Then I started to think he was doing it on purpose, and when I confronted him, it all went even more downhill…

I’m particularly moody today, thanks to my beloved period, and thinking about all that growling the tiger hybrid is giving me these days, it's beginning to bother me to no end.  Today I don’t want to think about any grumpy, moody, rude tiger, I’m just a girl with fucking cramps, who wants to cuddle in her fluffy blanket and take a nap.

But NO! There he is again! Chilling on the couch, a drama playing and MY blanket around him, while the one I gifted him lays forgotten a mere metre away. How can I not assume he is doing this just to piss me off?! I’m not, by any means, a selfish person, one incapable of sharing. I do it. Easily and good-heartedly too with the people I love and that love me back. He clearly isn’t one of them, his continuous hot & cold behavior is enough to let me know I'm just a joke to him, and this is starting to fucking bother me. One time he loudly proclaims how disgusting my scent is, then I found him wrapped in my blanket; one moment he tells Jin we will never be a family, the next he will fight him to sit beside me at lunch. It hurts like a bitch…

Probability the dam broke not because of the banket per se, but because of what it reminds me: I’m nothing but a fucking joke to him, and never will I be something more.

Next thing I know, I’m standing in front of him, my best angry stance in place.

“That’s my blanket” Way to go… Great Y/n…

“No shit Sherlock” He replies with a scoff, not even looking at me “Now scoot over, you’re covering the television”

This…little…shit… “Are you fucking serious right now?!” My fingers clutch tight around the soft fabric. “Leave it”

That brings a reaction out of him, who is now sitting straight, an iron grasp on the blanket.

“You said it was just ours to have, are you going back on your word human?” 

What is he even saying right now…

“I’m not going back on anything. That one over there is yours, I never said you can use mine!” 

“Well, aren’t you being an unwelcoming human now?!” He starts again with the nonsense “I’m not feeling safe here, I just might make a call to the shelter. You being aggressive and incapable of sharing a stupid blanket should be prove enough of you incapability to take care of anyone”

His mocking smirk set my anger on fire. I can’t even care how stupid we look from the outside, I’m done with him, screw my pride.

“A-... an unwelcoming-... Listen here, I have been nothing but welcoming, even putting up with your shit behavior. I have been patient ‘cause I know you suffered a lot, but if you please, I’m a little tired of being mistreated. You don’t want to see me or talk to me?! Fine, I’ll go my merry way, give the blanket and you won’t see me again. Blanket, I must add, I always share, just not with you”

We are both breathing heavenly at this point, brows furrowed and cheeks red in anger.

“Why not me” He lowly growls

“Well because I love Jin and I like Jimin very much. They don’t treat me like shit”

Something in what I said totally set him off, and with a loud growl he pulled the fabric toward him… and me with it. 

In a matter of milliseconds I found myself on his lap.

A leg on each side of his waist, his extremely warm chest pressed against my breasts, my hands gripping his broad shoulders, our noses just a breath apart, his strong hands surely leaving marks on my thighs.

His eyes are staring hard on me.

“What did you say?”

I’m trembling… from fear? I wouldn’t be so sure. But thanks God I found myself able to at least whisper “They don’t treat me like shit”

He deeply growls and I gasp as an automatic response “Before that. Repeat it Y/n”

“I- I like Jimin very much”

His hands on me tighten even more if possible, making me go even more flat against his chest.

Walls flutter in that warm place between my legs.

His eyes travel down, to my lips, my throat, my heaving chest, and up again, stopping dead on my quivering eyes.

“And me? Don’t you like me Y/n?” 

Never before has he uttered my name in such a way. Like he is daring me to contradict him, it feels like he never spoke sweeter words, like he actually wants me to.

My panties are a mess by now, but the last thread of anger and pride allow me to not give in just yet.

“You are not mine to like” 

“And I’m not yours too”

And suddenly soft lips crush into mine, hard as to prove a point and I don’t even try to resist, I already lost this war even before it began… there wasn’t a war to begin with: my body, my soul were waiting and calling for those lips.

It’s a rough kiss, teeth clashing, lips bitten raw, tongues intertwining. Our anger, our fears, our passion were all reversed in that kiss. 

Growls, deep moans, my fingers gripping his soft locks, his hands rough on my ass, and suddenly I’m on my back, legs spread open around his waist. I feel his hard member between my clothed folds… sweet, sweet friction.

“Mine” He growls “You are mine” 

His chest vibrates under my palms, the word "Mine" echoing through the hollow of my body like a primal command. I shiver from the overwhelming heat blooming under my skin, pooling low in my belly. His scent is all around me, wild, musky, tinged with a sweet edge of something that reminds me of Jin’s baked biscuits. His pupils are blown wide, slitted like the predator he is, and all I can feel is him, his weight, his hunger, the possessiveness in his voice, in his touch.

But just as his hips start to trust faster and his lips start trailing down my neck, just as my thighs tense around him, something in me flares. A warning. A need, not to stop this, gods, no, but to talk, to make sure we're not just feeding on tension and unspoken wounds.

“Wait,” I whisper, breath catching.

His lips freeze against my collarbone.

I run a hand through his hair, still breathing heavily, still wanting, but trying to push past the haze. “Tae... maybe we should stop-”

But I don’t get the chance to finish.

He pulls back like I burned him. Like I’m something filthy he just realized he touched. The heat between us vanishes in an instant, replaced by something colder, something that cuts.

His eyes, golden and burning, freeze. His body stills. His chest rises once, sharp and shallow. Then silence.

He straightens slowly, with a quiet that feels more dangerous than any growl. His golden eyes flick down at me, dark with something unreadable, then something clicks. Shifts. Locks shut.

He looks at me like I’m a mistake.

“Of course,” he mutters, almost to himself. “What the hell was I even doing?”

“Tae, wait—”

“You should not call me that” he says, voice low and cold. “This was a lapse. One I won’t be repeating.”

The words hit me like a slap.

“What?” I breathe, barely audible.

“I mean… look at you,” he continues, and now there’s a mocking curl to his lip. “Still waiting for something more? I know you think we are destined”

I stare at him, stunned.

His eyes narrow, as if he’s already bored. Already done.

“But it didn’t mean anything. Just heat. Instinct.” He shrugs, as if he’s brushing dust off his shoulders. “Don’t get it twisted. I don’t plan on accepting you as my mate. Not now. Not ever.”

I can’t speak. My throat closes around the words.

“And if you thought this was going somewhere,” he says, already turning his back to me, “then you misunderstood everything.”

For half a second, I think I see something, behind the mask, behind the sharp lines of his jaw and the harshness in his voice. Hurt. Real, raw hurt. But it’s gone in a blink, replaced by something colder than ice.

He walks away.

The door slams.

And I’m left there, still aching for something that now feels tainted. Shamed. Rejected.

My skin burns like I’ve been branded with regret. Was it just instinct for him?

Did he even want me at all?

The tears sting before I feel them fall.

It had been weeks.

Weeks since that evening, the evening that still haunted me like the scent of smoke on forgotten clothes. I’d tried to move on, to bury the memory beneath routine, silence, anything. But it always found its way back. In the spaces between conversations. In the echo of his footsteps down the hall.

The worst part wasn’t even the things he said, it was the way he meant them. Cold. Final.

He’d touched me like I was sacred, then looked at me like I was a stain. And he’d left me there, skin still warm from him, heart cracking open in silence.

Since then, he hadn’t said more than a handful of words to me. No apology. No explanation. Just avoidance so precise it felt intentional.

I told myself I was over it. That I’d let it go.

I lied.

A sudden thud pulls me from my thoughts. Muffled noise down the hallway — sharp, strained. Isn’t that Jimin? Did he get hurt?!

Concerned, I move quickly toward the sound, pulse quickening as I reach the half-open door to Taehyung and Jimin’s room.

And what I see—

I freez.

Jimin’s eyes are closed, lips bitten raw, red cheeks tears-stained. Nipples so red as if someone played them really roughly, beautiful veiny cock bouncing to the punishing rhythm of deep precise thrust. A hand around his throat is keeping him upright, Taehyung’ hand.

I see them close. Intimate with each other. Tangled in something I shouldn’t have seen.

I stepped back, stunned, but not fast enough to miss Taehyung’s voice. Harsh. Breathless.

And unmistakably speaking about me.

“Y/n,” he groaned, my name a growl dragged from the pit of his throat. “Want her on her knees. Drooling around me, gagging, crying, begging me to stop”

Jimin moaned something back, but it barely registered.

Taehyung kept going. Deeper into the fantasy. Me, all over it.

“Would you like that too, my pretty slut? Her legs shaking. Nails scratching our backs. Saying no but grinding on us like a liar. She wants it, her body always fucking wants it, even when her mouth lies.”

My breath caught in my throat. I backed away before I could hear more.

But I already had enough.

My name echoed behind my ribs like a drum.

Y/n.

Taehyung was buried in someone else and still couldn’t get me out of his head. And Jimin… fuck, he moaned, he liked it, he thought of me too.

And gods help me, part of me lit up from the inside. My heart pounded with the force of it. Heat flushed through me, shameful and fierce.

Taehyung wants me too.

Not gently. Not sweetly.

He wants to break me. To own me. To hear me cry his name while I pretended I didn’t love it.

And even now, even after everything, part of me wanted to give it to him.

That part burned hot and low, tingling in my fingertips and curling in my belly, and I hated it.

Because the rest of me, the broken, aching part, remembered how cold his eyes had been. How he’d looked at me like I was nothing. How he’d said I was just a mistake. A lapse.

And now he was in there, fucking his pretty slut while screaming my name into his skin.

He hadn’t just lied to me.

He’d lied to himself.

And worse, he’d made me feel like I was the one who wasn’t wanted. Like I was disposable. While all along, he couldn’t stop thinking about me.

I pressed a hand to my mouth, chest heaving. I wanted to scream. I wanted to cry.

I wanted to go back in there and make him say my name again — while looking at me this time.

But I didn’t.

I turned, and walked away.

Burning.

Shaking.

The evening stretched out, heavy with silence.

The weight of the day’s events pressed on my chest like a vice, suffocating me with its intensity. 

Taehyung’s rejection, his cold words, echoed in my mind, and yet... they weren’t as simple as rejection. They couldn't be given the recent event. There had been fear in his eyes that day. A fear so deep and painful that I don’t know how to interpret.

I can’t help but replay the scene over and over in my head, the way he’d pulled away from me, almost disgusted by what we’d shared. The way he’d used my name like a curse... as if I were the problem. It hurt. It hurt more than I wanted to admit, and I still couldn’t understand why he couldn’t see me for more than the danger he thought I was. But then he said my name again, so privately, so intimately, with so much desire and lust.

I had expected distance, yes. Taehyung and Jimin had been through so much, and I knew the idea of letting someone in was terrifying for them. But that didn't stop it from cutting deeply. The worst part? His words still clung to me, and I’m not sure if it is the sting of rejection or something more self-doubting that makes me question whether I’m even worthy of being part of this. This thing, this relationship that we are all building.

A soft knock on my door broke my spiraling thoughts, and I straight up quickly, trying to wipe away the tears I hadn’t realized were threatening to spill. 

“Y/n?” Jimin’s voice, gentle, but unmistakably concerned.

I open the door and there he stands, always so steady, so sure of himself. I wonder how he does it. How he stays grounded when everything around him is so uncertain. Lately he is becoming my anchor in a way. The anchor that keeps me grounded through the storm that is Taehyung.

Jimin’s eyes softened when he saw me. There was no judgment, no expectation, just the quiet understanding that he had learned to give me without asking for anything in return.

“Jin wanted to spend the night with Tae, and well I wanted to spend it with you, if that's fine with you?” A light pinkness spread on his cheeks and mine darken too when I recall his tear-stained face, red plump lips, bouncing c– Y/n PLEASE get it together!

“Are you okay?” he asks, his voice warm, though his gaze flickers to the floor as if he already knows the answer.

“Y– yeah! Sorry, yes I’m fine. That’s fine, I would like to spend the night with you too” I honestly say.

He doesn’t waste a second to get under the covers, and then waits for me to reach him.

Once settled, we find each other face to face, cover high ‘til under chin, his tiny hand poking out to grip at mine.

“How are you really?”

I sigh and feel the weight of my own emotions pressing down. “I don’t know what I’m doing anymore, Jimin. I don’t know if I can keep... trying. With Taehyung.”

Jimin stays silent for a moment, and I can feel the shift in the air. I’m not sure if he understands everything I’m feeling, but I know he feels it too. The tension between Jae and me is... something none of us can’t ignore.

“You don’t have to figure it out right now, Y/n,” Jimin finally says, his tone soft but firm. 

I glanced up at him, confused. “Then what should I do? Because it sure feels like Taehyung’s pushing me away... and I don’t know how to reach him anymore. I don’t know what he wants from me. And I don’t know how to not get burned again”

Jimin’s eyes darken for a moment, a brief flash of something—protectiveness? Concern?—flickering in his expression. He scoots closer, his presence solid and reassuring. “I think now you know too that he wants you” He says so easily and I gasp… He saw me.

“I’m sorry I didn't want to invade your privacy I heard a sound and I got concerned ‘cause I thought you got hurt and-” I started to spiral, but Jimin stops me soon enough “Y/n… take a breath. I’m not reprimanding you. Actually, next time I would like you to join us” He teasingly winks my way and I deeply blush. I feel… I don’t even know what I feel. Mortified? Yes. Aroused? Well, fuck, that too. But thankfully Jimin continues seriously.

“Tae's... afraid. And I think, part of him wants to push you away because he’s scared of what we could be. What it means for him... for all of us, really.”

“But he rejected me,” I whisper, my voice breaking with the frustration I hadn’t even realized I was holding in. “I don’t even know how to fix this.”

Jimin reaches out, his hand resting on my cheek with a gentle, yet firm touch. “You don’t have to fix him, Y/n. You just need to be patient. I know it’s hard, but he’s not rejecting you. He’s rejecting himself. He’s rejecting the idea of being loved because... well, because love is dangerous for hybrids. You know that. We all do.”

I close my eyes, trying to digest his words. They make sense, in a way, but it doesn’t stop the hurt. Doesn’t stop the ache of feeling like I’m fighting for something that keeps slipping through my fingers.

“But... I want to be here,” I said quietly, looking at him now. “I want to be with all my mates. I just... I just don’t know how to make it work. And I don’t know how to keep handling this distance between Taehyung and me. I want to reach him, but he won’t let me in.”

Jimin gives me a small, understanding smile. It’s soft, patient, the same way he always is with me. “It’s going to take time, Y/n. And you don’t have to do it alone. Me and hyung, we’re both here for you.”

I let out a shaky breath, feeling a strange sense of comfort from his words. I know Jimin doesn’t want to push me for anything more than what I’m ready to give. He doesn’t need me to make any grand decisions. He just wants me to know that he is there, and that’s enough. 

“But it’s not just Taehyung I’m worried about,” I say quietly, my voice almost a whisper as I glance up at Jimin.

He raises an eyebrow, a question in his eyes. “What do you mean?”

“I mean, I care about you too,” I admit, the weight of those words pressing against my chest. “I care about you. And I want to show it to you, but I’m afraid I’m not doing enough.”

Jimin’s expression softens, a touch of something wistful crossing his face. “You show me every single day. In every action, every sweet word, every time you make sure I’m taken care of, every time you make sure MY needs are met.” His voice cracks with emotion “I care about you too, Y/n. You’re mine, and I’m yours. You’re ours really, and we all are yours. ”

I nodded, smiling softly, feeling the pull between us, and I don’t fight it. I let it bring me closer to him. Enclosing Jimin in a tight sweet hug. I love the way my heart seems to beat a little faster and the way I feel I can breathe a little bit easier whenever he is near. Jimin’s presence feels like a lifeline. Now, laying in his arms, I know, somehow, we are going to find a way to make it work. For all of us.

<-Previous MAYA Masterlist Next->

[mysteriousgeminizone]

MAYA [BTS x F] - CHAPTER 11

<-Previous MAYA Masterlist Next->

Y/N POV

The night before, Jin fell asleep crying in my arms. He clearly isn’t very optimistic about finding our other mates, or perhaps he denies himself even the smallest hope just to protect himself and his already broken heart; but nonetheless he put his usual big smile on this morning. I myself am not an optimistic person, but hope sparkles furiously from the bottom of my heart.

That’s why this morning I got up early, ready and with purpose. I have a new goal, to bring all seven of them together again; I’ll do everything to reach it, starting from Jimin and Taehyung’s adoption. 

It turns out this will happen sooner than expected.

“Today” I parrot the nurse for the second time now.

“Yes Miss, you can bring them home today. Thankfully they didn’t have major injuries, they are a little malnourished, but that’s a problem you can solve at home with delicious homemade dishes.

Besides, hybrids heal faster if they are with their mate, in this case it’s important they are with all their mates.” Yeah, well, four of them are missing from the call and my presence might not be that helpful. To Taehyung at least.

“But I-” I try to rebut ‘cause I am not mentally prepared to bring them home, I don’t even have at least a room ready for them, no clothes, no nothing, but the nurse stops me right away.

“Here the adoption papers and a pen, you can go and fill the blank space with the patients. You already know the room number, have a good day Miss.” She leaves just like that, with the two papers that, actually, are already filled in , only our signatures missing. 

Still a little in shock, I make my way to their room, thinking about how I can bring this up without Jin’s help; he wanted to start the shift earlier to have a longer lunchtime with me, Taehyung and Jimin, so I’m alone on this one. Just go with the flow Y/n, you can do it, you can sustain a natural conversation.

A deep breath… and here we go!

“Good morning!” I say as cheerfully as I can master. Obviously not doing a great job at that.

The nervousness coming from me and Taehyung’s recent argument thick in my voice, and thicker in my scent seeing the resting scowl on the latter.

The sole source of the butterflies in my stomach is the radiant, full smile complimenting Jimin’s face at my arrival. How can someone smile so big that their eyes shut completely? He is an angel descended directly from heaven to bless all of us.

“Hi Y/n!” Jimin cheerfully says, happiness clear in his voice unlike mine.

His demeanor towards me makes me considerably less nervous and more at ease. My slight mood change is distinguishable in my voice “Hi Jimin, did you both sleep well?”

“Spare us the unnecessary pleasantries, why are you here?” Taehyung sharply butt in.

He needs time, you remind yourself. He needs time to trust you, to understand you don’t want to do anything bad to the both of them and Jin. Be patient and eventually he’ll come around.

“I wanted to check in on you, since Jin started his shift earlier he would have been more at ease if at least I would come here to see you. Plus, at the reception they gave me your adoption papers for us to sign. You can come home with us today.” I finish with a small smile.

It takes some seconds for Jimin to sign eagerly his papers, differently from Tahyung, who does so reluctantly after seeing his mate so adamant in his choice.

“Here” I start, signing the documents myself. “All done. I’ll submit these at the shelter department and me and Jin will get you home before lunch. A nurse will give you some clothes, unscented of course. It’s that okay with you?”

I’m met with silence, only the little nod from Jimin gives me a little assurance that at least one of them is comfortable with the plan.

“Okay then, if you don’t need anything, I’ll go work too?” It came out as a question. The awkwardness is thick in the air now, so much so that I really don’t know what to do with myself.

I can only hope we’ll be more comfortable around each other with time.

“Nice to meet you Y/n, I’m Tex. I’ll be your trainer from now on.” A tall, built dog hybrid greets me at the Center gym.

After being at the slater, submitting the adoption papers, and taking the due week off for both me and Jin, I headed to Mr. Dong office. It took a little bit of convincing to him to understand that I can be their “man”, that I’m 100% in, that I’ll infiltrate Gangnam's underground club, and eventually he had to relent. They need me.

I just want one thing to be done for me, I want him to find the breed center where Jin was born, find out what happened to that place after he was adopted, and discover what happened to the other four and possibly where they are now.

I didn’t accept the job to have something for a change, but I need help to find them and he is the only one that can do that. Besides, there’s no assurance I’ll make it out alive from my mission. So, not wanting to take any risk, I asked for that. As expected he accepted right away, I gave him the names Jin told me this morning and went on my way for the training.

That’s where I am now, in the center’s gym where a little team of three people awaits me. Two hybrids and one human, all three of them are males, all of them huge as fuck, surrounded by an intimidating aura. 

The one that just spoke, I think is a pitbull hybrid, he will be responsible for my fighting skills. I offer him my sincere condolences already; his job will be really hard…

“My name is Axel, I’ll teach you how to be stealthy and agile, how to mask your scent and thereby your emotions. I’ll teach you how to be the kind of person you’ll find there. Will be useful for you not to draw attention and eventually be exposed.” The cheetah hybrid explains. 

“I’m Sirius, I’m entrusted with your preparation on the case, we’ll go over all the information we got: from the floor plan of what we believe is the lair, to all the staff and bigwigs you are surely going to meet once inside.” The human man says. “It’s a terribly dangerous assignment, even more so for someone without the appropriate preparation. I’m not gonna lie to you, you could die… For this same reason, I’m going to ask you one last time, are you sure you want to take this job?”

Well, surely it’s not something I wish for, but I already considered this kind of outcome, and I want to help, it’s a weird feeling and I’m not sure why I’m so ready to risk my life for all the hybrids in that hell of a place, but I am. I totally am.

“I am. I’m totally sure, Sir.”

“Very well. Let’s begin then, show us what you are capable of.”

My eyes couldn’t have widened more when Tex steps forward and takes a fighting stance.

WHAT ARE THEY EXPECTING OF ME EXACTLY?! 

THUMP!

I suddenly find myself on the floor for the hundredth time. I spent the last 15 minutes being tossed around left and right, I couldn't stop any shots, and when I thought I could finally pull one, I was on the ground in a flash. Didn’t I already tell how incapable of defending myself I am ?

I grunt in discomfort sitting up, thankful that at least the mat cushioned the fall.

As I gather myself and look up at the three trainers, I realize that this journey will not be easy. But I am determined to do whatever it takes to save Jin and the other hybrids. 

With a deep breath, I push myself up off the mat. "Let's try again." 

The trainers nod in approval, and I know that this is just the beginning of a long and difficult road ahead. But I am ready to face whatever challenges come my way. I am ready to fight for those who cannot fight for themselves. And with that determination burning in my chest, I stand up and prepare to try again, knowing that I am not alone in this fight.

Time flew by and before I knew it, it was already afternoon and I had skipped lunch. 

As I arrived at the hospital, I spotted Jin waiting patiently with Jimin and Taehyung by his side. I greeted them warmly and, after a brief chat about their morning activities, which was replied just by an excited Jin, we proceeded to make our way home.

The atmosphere in the car was a little uncomfortable, with no one uttering a word. Jin seemed disinterested, rocking rhythmically to the music on the radio. Jimin, on the other hand, eagerly watched the world outside the window, excited for the new chapter in his life. Taehyung, however, had a bored look on his face, making it clear he wasn't thrilled about the situation.

Upon reaching home, Jin excitedly showed his two mates around the house, explaining where they would be staying for the time being. They would be sharing Jin's room since he always slept with me.

During dinner, I tried to engage in conversation with the new hybrids to get to know them better. Jimin was clearly interested in chatting, but Taehyung was aloof and made it clear he wasn't in the mood for socializing. 

After dinner, I clean the table and put away the leftovers, while Jin rearranges the nest on the sofa.

“Taehyung, Jimin, do you want to watch a film with us? Jin and I are used to watch something after dinner. It's actually a great way to bond and cuddle in the nest.” I ask.

“Oh and tomorrow we can go to the mall to buy you both some clothes and anything that you may need or want.” 

However… “Listen little human, maybe you still don't quite understand that we don’t want to spend time with you, even less bond with you” Taehyung says with so much disgust in his voice. “And surely we won’t go anywhere with you.”

I just awkwardly stand there, lost and hurt by his words. I just wanted to make them feel comfortable, I want them to know me, at least for the sake of Jin. The tiger doesn’t wait for a replay from me, he grub Jimin’s forearm and quickly ushers him to their room, shutting the door behind them.

Jin looked at me apologetically, inviting me to his warm and safe embrace, and I take it, I take all the love and comfort he can give me.

Well… Living together will not be a piece of cake, that’s for sure.

<-Previous MAYA Masterlist Next->

[mysteriousgeminizone]

MAYA [BTS x F] - CHAPTER 10

<-Previous MAYA Masterlist Next->

Y/n POV

“Earth to Y/n, Earth to Y/n!” 

“Uh?” I come back from my thoughts. “Oh Jin, sorry, did you say something?” 

He raises an eyebrow studying me worriedly. “I asked you what you were thinking of… Are you ok? Taehyung said something inappropriate?”

“Oh no, it’s nothing really. It’s just that I have to interview them about what they went through in that house and about that woman; the more information we get about the masters, the closer we are to discovering the most influential hybrid trades and stopping them. Anyway this is the first time for me, so I’m a little anxious” I didn’t lie, I just omitted all the mate stuff I was thinking about too; this is not the time nor the place to talk about it, besides Jimin and Taehyung didn’t openly reject me.

“Oh Y/n, this is great! It means that Mr. Dong trusts you to do this important job, he trusts your skills and abilities, so be confident too!” He squeezes my hand, his face shows a bright smile and sparkling eyes, eyes full of pride and love. “I know you can do the job perfectly. You have a way to talk to people that reassure them and you are so sympathetic and kind. You will surely do great.”

There is not a veil of dishonesty in his eyes, his confidence is such that it seems to become my own. 

I cling tightly to his arm and rest my head gently on his shoulder, well on the highest part of his arm that I can reach. “Thank you my King, I really needed to hear that.”

I feel a light kiss on the head “Anytime my Queen.”

We walk in a comfortable silence all the way to the kitchens, where we kiss goodbye just before his shift starts and Jin disappears behind the white doors.

“Come in!” Taehyung's distinctive voice calls from behind their room’s door.

“Hi again.” I make my way in and choose to stand close to the door but not in front of it, I don’t have to place myself between them and the only way out. “Like I said before I need to ask you some questions about what happened in that house. Some questions may be harder and more painful to reply to, so take all the time you need and if you don’t feel like answering them, you don’t have to, it’s okay if you don’t. We want to gain more information possible to help other hybrids in need and help you overcome any difficulties if you want to, but you have to be comfortable. If you don’t have any questions, can I sit here and begin?” I ask the two hybrids pointing at the farthest chair. 

Taehyung just nods at me, without uttering a word, while Jimin keeps looking at me with a gaze that seems to reach my soul. They are both sitting cross-legged on the bed near the window, facing me and with their hands intertwined, it makes me happy seeing them so close and able to take comfort from each other.  

“Okay, so, let’s start easy shall we? Can you please tell me about Ms. Lee's daily routine?”

“Mistress usually woke up early in the morning, asked for her breakfast and then she always disappeared in her office for the day.” Taehyung says. “Mistress only came out to eat and to… go to bed” At that he tightens the grip he got on Jimin hand.

“Do don’t have to call her mistress, no more”

“Uh” Taehyung scoffs “Are you already claiming the title for yourself?”

“No” I fastly reply. “Absolutely not. You are your own person, only yours. You don’t have to call anyone with that name again if you don’t want to.” This makes him speechless, both hybrids look at me as if I had grown two heads, as if I had just told them that unicorns and fairies exist and I am one of them. This world is so fucked up… 

Taehyung clears his throat “B-back to the questions, I want you out of here as soon as possible”

I sigh internally, am I ever going to be at the receiving end of the kindness he reserves for his other mates?!

“Yeah, let’s go on” I start with a sigh.

“We know she went out of the house rarely, like once a week for groceries. So there would be someone else coming in maybe? I don’t know, even to just have a kind of contact with the outside world. A friend or a colleague maybe?”

Taehyung stiffens a little at the mention of another person, his voice hardens too. “Viper, he would come once a month or so, bring in things she requested and leave in an hour or so with an envelope full of money.” He looks into my eyes as he speaks, but suddenly looks away to turn his gaze on his and Jimin’s intertwined hands “Sometimes ... he would stay longer than usual.” I will come back to this subject in a bit… 

“Do you perhaps know exactly how much money she gave him?”

“I don't, but there sure were a lot. I know the envelope was full of $100 bills, I happened to see it open once on the kitchen peninsula while I was making tea… I was just making tea…” 

His gaze is now lost in the void as he goes back in his mind to that day, from what I can see, not a good memory at all. My fears are even more confirmed by Jimin's whimpering, desperately trying to bring his mate back to the present, a present in which he is safe, a present in which he can no longer be hurt, a present away from that house, from those people.

Jimin nudges Taehyung’s cheek with his nose, pressing there a little, imperceptible kiss, then he shifts to Taehyung’s neck, encouraging a reaction from the latter rubbing at his scent gland. This seems to have an effect, Taehyung’s sight seems to become more focused little by little, until he turns to his mate and reassures him to be okay again with an eskimo kiss. 

Meanwhile, me, I don’t know if they still remember my presence in the room and trust me enough to show this sweeter and caring version of themselves, or if they totally don’t care about it. It’s actually like I don’t even exist at the moment. I give them some time to recover and comfort each other, after which I lightly clear my throat and in a whisper, to not break the calm atmosphere. “I’m sorry to interrupt you, if you need a break I can go out and come back later”

Jimin sports a friendly smile on his lips, totally different from the grin he showed me a short time ago. Taehyung instead has pinker cheeks, but his scowling face is on once again. “N-No, we can’t go on.” He affirms.

“Are You sure? Are you okay?” I ask him, blaming my worries on the matebond and not on the deep frustration, sadness and anger I felt at his helpless expression.

Taehyung’s surprised eyes curiously search something in mine just before he reaffirms I can go on.

I then ask them some other questions about this Viper and Ms. Lee. I want to know why she gave such an amount of money to someone that just brought her groceries once a month. I want to know why this man used an alias. What he did for her seems to be just good work for a busy lady in need, but we know better, so what is his work for real? Does he work for someone else instead? Is the money for Viper himself or is he just a delivery man? And what’s the connection to Ms. Lee? 

Sadly I don’t have any answer to those questions. 

“Okay thank you for your cooperation, now I need to ask you something delicate, for this reason I want you to take as much time to reply as you need. Okay?”

Both hybrids shift uncomfortably on the spot, but nod nonetheless,

“Okay then. From the few documents we found, we know that we weren’t the only hybrids in the house… We know that there was another one, and we know he… we know he died.” I pause to give them a little bit of time. Meanwhile I look at them trying to read their body language, but they aren’t moving, they just keep staring at their intertwined hands, so I continue. “She reported that he was severely ill and he didn’t make it. We want to know the truth, I actually don’t think that woman helped him if he was really ill and honestly speaking I’m not even sure he was ill at all. Do you know what happened?”

“He wasn’t ill, it was them, it was their fault.” Taehyung angrily rasps out. For the first time his anger is not aimed at me. It’s aimed at the ones I was sure were bad people, and now we have enough proof to say they’re monsters, they're abusers, they’re assassins. One is out of the game, we have to find this Viper and have him arrested. The world is not fair to hybrid, but there are laws that can protect them from abuses and mistreatments, the fact is that people weren’t interested in enforcing them, there was no one to monitor adoptions, no one to act to bring offenders and criminals to the police, until the center came into being. We bring to light the crimes of monsters like them, and when the law helps us, we are able to put an end to their evil. This Viper is a monster and we have to stop him before he harms other hybrids.

“What was his name?” I ask them.

“ Jaehyun” this time around is Jimin who answers. “His name was Jaehyun, he was 18 when he died.”

“18? That woman wrote 19, she didn’t even know his age”

“It’s not like she cared at all, it’s an achievement that she went so near to the truth” Jimin scoffs

“Right… Can you tell me about him, and what happened to him? I’m sure it’s difficult to do so, but it’s necessary to help us put Viper behind the bars.”

Neither of them seems comfortable about the subject, rightly so, but after some minutes Jimin starts.

“He was such a sweet and kind boy, but he wanted to be free. He used to tell us about the stories his father used to tell him in the shelter they were in before he was adopted.” Instead of clearing up the misunderstanding, he starts telling me Jaehyun's story. “He would tell us about a man, a friend of his father's, who wanted to create a safe world for hybrids, who wanted to create a community of people who would fight with him for our rights. He was telling us that this man was doing it, he had gathered a group of capable people and he was sure that they would save us.”

Jimin looks at me then, and continues “Five years passed and we were still there, but he had not given up yet, he wanted to be free, and when he heard that woman from the Azalea Center speak one day, he was sure it was the dream of his father's friend. He decided to run away, he wanted to run and get to the center. Once there he would have told this man about the situation we were in, and then he would come back and rescue us. It was his plan to make us all free. He was a fighter.”

“They found out about his plan right?” I asked in a hushed tone.

Jimin is about to answer when Taehyung suddenly gets up “I can’t do this, I’m going for a walk”

“Taehyung…” I stand too, to go after him, but he pays me no mind and storms out of the room’s door shutting it behind him.

“They were really close friends,” Jimin informs me. “He hasn’t been the same since.”

“Who wouldn't change after losing a friend…” I don't know if I would have been able to go on in spite of everything, as they did.

“Yeah maybe, I don’t know… We are used to it, you know? Lose friends, family and lovers too soon and in terrible ways, it’s something every hybrid goes through sooner or later. Just… not like this”

“What do you mean?”

“There is a room under the basement, they brought him there and Viper beat him really badly, at the end he was barely able to breathe properly. They left him there then. Me and Taehyung could patch him up to the best of our abilities the day after, and the days after that, we could bring him some water and a little bit of food, but then we… uhm we were d-detained for something else and… we…” Jimin is starting to hyperventilate, tears start to gather, I can’t stop myself and I’m kneeling in front of him in an instant.

“Hey, hey you are ok, you are safe. Breathe for me, in… and out. Yeah like that good, you are doing great, breathe deeply again.” He listens to me and follows my instruction looking right into my eyes “Like that, good. Can I sit beside you?” He nods just one time, still whimpering lightly.

I do so, but I still stay at arm length. “You are a strong person, a really strong one seriously, you both are. You are being so brave telling me all of this, you can do it Jimin.”

“P-person?” He looks at me pained and a t the same time with something similar to thankfulness. “You are the first human that called me a person, who considers me as one…I- He would have liked you right away, you know? He would have loved freedom… He-” Jimin can’t hold the tears anymore and starts to cry. “S-she forgot…” 

“What? What do you mean? What did she forget”

Jimin looks straight into my eyes and “Who… Him, Jaehyun… She forgot Jaehyun!” He sobs louder

Oh my god… oh my fucking… fuck… I feel sick. I feel so fucking sick. I can’t think of anything beside ‘fuck’ ‘ monsters’ ‘sick’ and about the hybrid in front of me, who’s crying and sobbing, who went through so fucking much, too fucking much. He is suffering so much, and without dwelling on it, I wrap my arms around him. I gently bring his head into the crook of my neck, I do it instinctively, as if I have been doing it forever. I cuddle him there even more when I feel his arms circling me and his hands grip my shirt tightly, I massage his scalp sweetly, intertwining my fingers with his black silky locks and inhaling his strong sweet scent of vanilla that calms my aching stomach and brings comfort to my soul.

I stay silent, ‘cause what can one say in a situation like this? Nothing, we can’t say anything, you can only be there, be there through it all. And I’ll do exactly that, be there for Jimin, for Jin and for Taehyung, ‘till they want me to.

I want to be able to be their shoulder to cry on, I want to be their safe heaven, I want to protect them. I want to be stronger for them, I want to be strong for all the hybrids in need. For Jaehyun, who never stopped to fight and hope. I think of him, I think of any hybrid that still hopes and fights for their freedom. I think about Jaehyun's father, and about his friend’s dream…

I think about all the stories Mr. Dong told me about his hybrid friend, whom he lost in a raid a lot of years ago, about his dream of creating a safe world for hybrids becoming what is now the Azalea Center.

It’s been just a few minutes, but Jimin is gradually calming down, now only sniffles here and there are audible in the room and eventually his fists loosen their grip and he slowly straightens up, breaking the embrace.

“Are you feeling better?” I ask him in a hushed voice.

“Y-Yeah… I feel a little better now. We never talked about it, me and Taehyung; I thought that if I had talked about it-that would have made it real, making our life in that prison even worse than it already was. You know, if you talk, things become real, if you don't you can instead pretend it was just a nightmare.”

“Yeah I can understand this. But when you talk about the bad things that happen to you, you can find out that you’re not alone and then you can start your healing process. Now you are in a safe environment, and you can allow yourself to heal, both you and Taehyung, you can heal.”

“Do you think we can?” He asks me with so much hope in his eyes to make me believe that everything is possible.

“I’m sure you can.” I tell him with absolute certainty. “Listen, as a matter of paperwork, there are other questions that you should answer, but for today is enough, you both have been really strong, besides you don’t have to answer these questions to me. These are very personal questions, they relate to what you have suffered personally, very often these are causes of severe trauma, so it is normal that you have difficulty talking about it. That's why the center offers experts in these fields. There are a couple of very good psychologists working here who can help you overcome your traumas, here if you wish you don't have to talk to a rescue staff like me. You can go to therapy and if there is information that your therapist feels is necessary for the accusation and capture of your attackers, then they are required to bring it back to the rescue department, but only then.” 

“I realize this is a lot of information all at once, but you have plenty of time to think about it and then let me know okay? No one is forcing you to do anything here, you can do whatever you want and feel like doing without worrying about repercussions.” I conclude.

“Okay” Jimin sighs thoughtfully. “I-I want to heal, really, I want to be happy, but I want to think about it, if that’s okay.”

“Yes sure, you can take all the time you want.” I stand up then. “If you don’t need anything, I’d go. I have to submit these answers and I think Taehyung will be here any minute. Thank you both for the cooperation, it will be of great help.”

“Thank you too to… you know” His cheeks became a beautiful pink while he cutely lowers his gaze to play embarrassed with his fingers. 

“Anytime” I say, a happy smile dancing on my lips. I like being in his presence, I like him, maybe we can become friends.

I’m on my way to the door when Jimin calls me. “Y/n?”

“Hhm?” I turn toward him again.

“It was you right?” He softly asks, his gaze still lowered. “On the phone, when I called…It was you.”

So it was him… that desperate voice that ruled my thoughts and my nightmares… was his. His sweet, melodious voice, contorned by fair and desperation to be saved. 

I didn’t want to think about the fact that those two hybrids I couldn’t save were Jin’s mates… my mates, but I think I can’t run away anymore.

“It was me. I was the staff responsible for your instance.”

“WHAT?!” A voice booms behind me, followed by a deep scary growl. Taehyung.

“It was you?!” He keeps screaming at me. “We called months ago! Do you even know the danger Jimin was in making that call?! And you did NOTHING!”

“Taehyung it’s not like this”  Those the words living my mouth, but in my head a little voice retorts ‘It is’.

“You did nothing to save us! You are useless!”

“No”  ‘Yes, useless’.

“If that scum of a woman didn’t die of her own, we would have been instead! Because you did nothing!”

“No”  ‘Yes, you should have done more’.

“It’s your fault!”

“No I-”  ‘It’s your fault’.

“It’s your fault, you are not different from them”

“No”  ‘you're a disappointment, but… you aren’t like them’.

“It’s your fault. You would have been the cause of our death.”

“I’m sorry”

“You are sorry?!Would that bring back our youth? Our friends? Our families?”

“No but-”  it's true I couldn't save them, but I did what I could to the best of my ability, I have to expand my possibilities. I am not the cause of everything bad that happened to them. I cannot turn back time and erase all the evil, but I can give them a better life starting now and forever..

"Exactly, you can't. The only thing you could do was to save us, but you were not even able to do that, so don’t start apologizing, I have no use for your apology. We couldn’t be free and safe because of you, because you didn’t do your job. It’s your fault.”

No it’s not! “No!” I finally respond with my own scream, and finally Taehyung let’s me speak.

“It’s not my fault.” I start calmly. “I’m sorry you lost your family and your friends. I’m sorry you went through so much hardship, it’s not fair and it’s fucked up, but it’s not my fault. And I’m sorry I couldn’t save you right away, I did my best to try and save you from that house. I did so much research since the call, I lurked in the bar across the estate, even if I couldn’t do it, but I did anyway to find something against that woman and bring you out of there. You know better than me that that woman almost never went out, there was nothing about her, nothing, as if she didn't even exist. The only reason why I stopped searching is because I was forced to stop, and that was only some days ago. I know that I have many gaps, and I will do my best for them to be filled. I will not allow that to happen again.”

I cannot turn back time and erase all the evil, but I can give them a better life starting now and forever.

“So I’m sorry I couldn’t do more for you back then, but I can now and I’ll be damned if I won’t.” I finish.

Taehyung is silently staring at me, an angry expression still visible on his face, his shoulders rising and falling conspicuously, coinciding with his deep and angry breath. Jimin is silent once again.

“Now, if you'll excuse me, I have work to do.” And without giving Taehyung time to stop me and vent on me another time, I leave barely holding back angry tears.

The morning passed without further hiccups, at lunch I decided to eat a quick sandwich on the way to the university, but not before kissing Jin goodbye, which was returned with strong passion and with equal sweetness.

Classes at the university passed more slowly than usual, as Thea stayed home to take care of Dae, who has a bad cold. Classes end this week for Christmas break, after which we will have exam sessions, so I tried to focus as much as possible on what the professors were saying, trying not to think too much about the events of this morning. 

Once lessons were over I was once again on the way to the center to pick Jin up and after collecting take out we went straight home, where we actually are: all settled in our nest, eating our fried chicken and watching our drama. Jin is going to tell me why he was so shocked to see them, this thought sits heavy on my heart, I have the feeling they already met each other, they had that look in their eyes that tells a story about a long lost love, a love now rediscovered.

I waited ‘till we were both settled and cuddled up in bed to bring up the subject.

“Jinnie?” I say softly

“Mmh? What’s up my Queen?”

“Do you happen to want to talk about why you were so shocked to see Tae and Jimin? I don't want you to feel compelled to talk about it, it's obvious that it's a subject that hurts you, but if there's anything I can do to help, I'd like to do what I can.” 

He stills for a moment, but eventually he starts his story, calmed down by the soft scratching I’m giving on the nape of his head.

“I have to start from the very beginning… I was born in a breeding facility. I never actually met my parents, the newborns were taken from their mother right away.”

It’s sad to say that this doesn’t surprise me, it’s very common to meet hybrids with the same background, but this doesn’t mean that my stomach burns any less, or that I am any less angry about what Jin, and many others like him, has had to endure since his early days.

“In our first days we were kept isolated from everything and everyone ‘cause fear of loss of incomes should we die, just one person each would come in our rooms to take care of us. This was until we turned 5, at that age we were moved to small cells in which they locked up ten to fifteen of us and we were going to be locked there until there was a buyer.”

Jin pauses for a moment, he is looking down at my hair sprawled on the pillow with an absent stare, as if with his mind he was back in that cell.

“I met them there… We were in the same cell, I was six when I met my first mate. Year after year, there was one more, they were such little, sweet and lovely babies… thrown into that stinky little cage like a mere commodity. We met our younger mate just some months before I was sold. My first master didn’t pick me up right away so at that time I thought that at least I had time to say goodbye properly, certain that we would have been able to meet again one day. Now, in hindsight, I wish I had been braver, I should have protected them from what was going to happen soon enough, we should have run away…”

I see deep guilt and regret in his eyes, emotions that pain me seeing them pictured on his sweet face. “You were just a kid, I think there was very little you could do, and what you could do you did: you were there for them, you used what little time you had left together to the best of your ability.” I tell him, glossing over the fact that from his narration he seems to be talking about more than just two hybrids.

“But then… I lost them all!” His voice cracks and his underlip trembles. “There was a very strong viral form for hybrids, it obviously arose from the poor living conditions we were subjected to. The human staff there didn't mind at all of course, so the virus spread and worsened so much that there were the first deaths, which were followed by others. When the virus made the smallest and most defenseless children among its victims, the humans began to move to solve the problem, but it was too late: o-on the day I was taken away, two children in our cage d-died of too high a fever.” Jin finishes in sobs, tears cascading so freely matching mine.

I hug him tight in my chest, laying my head on his, to softly comfort him whispering calming words. Eventually he calms enough to breathe properly and I pluck up courage to ask him the question that's been nagging at me.

“How many mates do we have?”

It’s barely a whisper, both ‘cause If I had not been so close to his ears and he had not been a hybrid I doubt he would have ever heard me. Words barely whispered, spoken with some haste because of the anxiety that assails me at the thought of the truth, and the thought that Jin will notice the unspoken: that I know that as well as they are his, they are also my mates.

Am I destined never to know all of my mates? Am I destined to be loved by one of them while, to have a friendly relationship with another and to be hated to the gut by another one? But then again, I am fine with them hating me as long as they are safe, close to me, happy with each other and with Jin, anything but the alternative.

“Tae and Chimmy included? There are six of them.”

Air gets stuck in my lungs, throat sore from trying to keep down tears. I have seven mates, and from Jin’s story there’s the possibility that for four of them it’s too late already. But Jimin and Taehyung are fine, they made it, so maybe...

Heartbroken, for Jin, Jimin, Taehyung and me, for what they lost and for what it may will not be; angry, for what they went through. That’s how I feel.

How many hybrids had to die because of a thing so easily curable, why they weren’t treated, why the world is so fucked?It’s so cruel and unfair and fucked up that living beings like hybrids don’t have right to live or even die like they want to; they don’t have the possibilities human beings have instead, like have a job and be independent, have a family of their own, meet their parent and a have a full and happy childhood, stay near they’r loved ones, chose the life they want to live. What Jin, Jimin, Taehyung and all those poor hybrids went through is wrong, horrible and disgusting, all those humans should go through all of it and worse for what they did. What Jin told me makes me so fucking angry, it reminds me why I decided to devote myself to help saving hybrids at the center in full force, it makes me more and more involved and aware that I want to be able to do more of mere research for the center, I want to be able to be at the forefront.

“I promise you” I’ve never been so certain. “I’ll find them all”

It’s time to get that training Mr. Dong talked about.

<-Previous MAYA Masterlist Next->

[mysteriousgeminizone]

MAYA [BTS x F] - CHAPTER 9

<-Previous MAYA Masterlist Next->

Y/n POV

When morning comes I don’t even have breakfast, I just want to make things right with Jin, so after a shower I prepare a bag with clothes and other toiletries items he may need and I’m out with Thea behind.

“Y/n-ah… I’m hungry. Can we go to a cafè together before you go to your lover?” Thea complains.

“Can we do that another time? I want to give these things to Jin for him to clean up and talk to him.”

She pouts teasingly “Uff… you don’t have time for your best friend anymore.”

I wrap my arms around her neck and swing us from side to side “Nuu, I’ll make it up to you bestie! How about spending Christmas lunch all together? You, Woo-Bin and Dae can come to our house.”

“Y/n!! This is a great idea! I’ll ask them as soon as we are all home this evening!”

After daydreaming and planning for the perfect Christmas lunch we bid goodbye and I take my way to the Center.

“I’m here to see my mate, he is with two others of his mates. They have been hospitalized here three days ago.” 

“Their name?”

Yeah I should have asked Jin about their name… But, you know, I had other things in mind.

“Hm… I don’t know them… My mate’s name is Seok-Jin, he is a sugar glider hybrid, tall, very handsome, broad shoulders…” Please, an early morning gaffe is the last thing I need today.

“Oh! You are Y/n L/n then, right?”

Thanks! “Yes! It’s me. Can I talk to him or are they still sleeping?”

“Oh dear, Jin-ssi didn't sleep a wink the whole night. He’s such a sweet and caring mate. He kept taking care of the other two even as they slept. I’ll go tell him you are here.”

“Thank you so much!”

My sweet dumpling… he must be so tired. I miss him so much, this last night was the first I spent without him since he came home, and I missed his presence, his warmth, his arms around me, his scent and his breath on my neck. I missed waking up with the delicious smell of the breakfast he made. I missed his good morning kisses… 

“Y/n!” 

His cheery voice brings me back from my thoughts. I look up and here he is. He has a timid expression on his face, he seems a little uncomfortable, and to be honest I am too. Yesterday wasn’t one of our best days, and I bet that he picked up on my mood from yesterday's call.

“Jin, hi” I wave at him. “Do you want to get a coffee and eat something from the cafeteria?”

“Sure, yeah, lead the way.”

We walk side by side, but not as near as we used to do. 

I order for both of us while he gets a table and when I catch up with him we fall back into an uneasy silence again.

“Do you like it?” I ask him. “Sure, it's not as good as what you would make, but I can assure you I've had worse, like everything that the university’s cafeteria would give you ia a big NO.” We both chuckle uneasily.

Fuck… at this rate we’re getting nowhere…

“I’m sorry” He starts “For anything that made you upset. I knew something wasn’t right, I heard it from your voice yesterday.”

“Don’t apologize, Jin. Don’t apologize without even knowing what for.” I inhale deeply before open up to the man in front of me, to my mate. I have to remember that I know him, that he loves me, that he wants my wellbeing, that we can overcome this little impasse. “You are right, I had a hard time yesterday. When your other mate growled and screamed at me to go away, I was scared to be attacked and confused because I never heard cases of people with more than  one mate, and when I looked at you, and you did nothing to stop or ease that situation I just came to the conclusion that HE was your mate and not me.”

“Oh Y/n-” Jin starts, but I cut him off right away. I know I won’t be able to say everything I need to say if I let him talk.

“Please, let me fish first, I need to tell you everything now or I won’t be able to later.”

“Oh yeah sure, sorry”

“Thank you. I later found out that there are in fact cases like that and it calmed me because I don’t care if you have two or ten more mates as long as I am too. I can’t lose you, I love you and I can’t lose you. I know we haven't known each other for a long time, but I am sure of my feelings since when I revealed them under the snowdrop that day and today they are even stronger, and trust me when I say that being so open-hearted and so soon is a big thing for me. And because of these feelings I’m telling you that you hurt me. You hurt me when you said nothing to that hybrid and you hurt me when you went all the way to the kitchen to ask Ms. Choi for a day off to be with your mates, but didn’t even bother to tell ME, one of your mates. And then you hurt me when you didn’t even bother to tell me you were going to spend the night here yourself. I was bothered about the fact that you wanted to be alone with your mateS without me too, I thought ‘why doesn't he want me there too? Why doesn't he want us to meet properly?’. But then I came to realize that maybe it was better like that, ‘cause it was too early and they could have the same reaction as the one they had in the morning.”

I take a deep breath and… “I was hurt. I know that probably you had reasons to do things like you did, but I was hurt and not telling you would have been worse in the long run. I decided to tell you all these things because I wanted you to know my perspective and to know yours and to fix things… and to learn more about us and our relationship.” 

Well it’s all in the open now.

He stares at me with tearful eyes and in silence…

“Oh! I’m done now, that was it”

He then snaps and comes to sit nearer, taking my face in his hands and caressing me like I’m the most precious thing in the world.

“I’m sorry. Not for reacting that way in the morning, I couldn’t have reacted any other way, and not for wanting to be with them, but I’m sorry because I didn’t think about the repercussion of my actions and I’m sorry for not coming to you when I asked a day off and I'm sorry because my actions hurt you. I’m so sorry my little beautiful queen. Trust me when I say that I really didn’t do anything to purposely hurt you, I love so much, too much to purposely hurt you. I swear that I’ll do better, thank you for telling me.”

“Why did you do things that way then? I want to do better too.” I slightly smile at him.

“I-I… when I didn’t come to tell you I was going to take the day off to stay with them…I just… It sounds stupid, but I really just thought that you were busy, and I didn’t want to bother you, I’m sorry I should have thought better.”

“It’s not stupid. I accept your apology, and it’s okay, you were thoughtful, but remember that you never bother me, and my work will never come before you okay? Us, you, you are more important. I’m sorry I overreacted…”

“Don’t, I see that that was a trigger for you, you will overcome all your fears… maybe next time you can try to trust me a little more?” He proposes smirking sweetly.

“Yeah I can do that” I smile sheepishly at him.

I’m curious about another thing actually…I was too caught up in my dramas to think about it, but when he saw those hybrids for the first time yesterday, he seemed to… I don’t know, to know them already. He was in such a state of shock that it was like he saw a ghost…

“Jin… why did you react the way you did when you saw them yesterday morning?”

He just looks at me with a frown on his face for a few seconds and then tentatively just says “Can we talk about that tonight?”

He has such pleading eyes, like this subject is making him suffer deeply. So obviously I tell him it’s okay, to not worry.

Feeling settled now that it is all out in the open, or almost so, I decide to bring up a matter that came to my mind this early morning.

“Jin, about your other two mates… The law and the Center policy allow me to adopt them and bring them home without going through the shelter, and obviously after being discharged from the hospital. Since I adopted you and they are your mates, I can do that or you can ask to undo your adoption if that’s what you want?”

A veil of uncertainty still makes me hesitate.

“No! I don’t want to undo it, how can you say that, no… Please my queen I want you as much as I want them. I want us to be all together.” 

“You can really do that?” He asks me with something in his eyes that I can recognize right away. Hope.

“I sure can” I reply, smiling sooo brightly. “Would you like that? Would they like that?”

“Oh my god!! Yes a thousand times yes. They will be so happy! Come let’s go tell them.”

I laugh happily seeing him so eager, so happy, I never saw him like this. Happy, yes. But this joyful, it’s a new fantastic sight, even if I can't shake the feeling that he can be even happier than this.

“Wait!” I chuckle when he starts to drag me. “Here, I brought you some clean clothes and your shampoo, conditioner, body lotion and other things that I thought you might have wanted.”

He looks in my eyes with a deep love that I can’t misplace, it’s for me, I’m seeing his love for me through his eyes, and for something so trivial.

“Thank you for taking care of me, my queen. Thank you for being my mate. Thank you for being the kind, loving and caring person you are.” And he kisses me. 

He kisses me on my lips, just a tiny peck. Then he pecks me on my left cheek, then on the right one, on my nose. He pecks all over my face so lightly and so fastly that it tickles and I can’t stop the bunch of giggles from escaping my lips. “Jin! Stop, you're tickling me!”

“You are so beautiful my Queen.” He whispers on my lips.

“You are so beautiful too, my King.”

“Let’s go tell them the news. It’s time for you to meet properly.” He eagerly says taking my hand and leading me to the hospital room, but not before leaving another gentle kiss on my lips.

“I’m so happy we talked, I didn’t like the uncertainty between us.” I sigh while we walk.

“I’m happy too. Now we can do better, for us.”

“For us” I assert again, before I let myself be led into the room that currently accommodates not only Jin's future, but also my own.

I surely didn’t expect a warm welcome, to be honest I was expecting some growls and some mean comments thrown here and there; instead I was greeted, once again, with the view of one's shoulders and with a hard stare from the taller hybrid, who I just now realize is a tiger, the orange and black stripes on his ears and tail are a give away.

It can be considered an improvement, right?

Jin's hand is still holding mine tightly, and I’m really thankful ‘cause at the moment it’s the only thing that is keeping me grounded. even more so when the tiger hybrid growls “What is she doing here?”

His long striped tail is lowered and it occasionally twitches intensely, he seems calm, but in his hard and focused stare I can see something else. Danger. In his eyes I can recognize a hybrid ready to attack to protect his family.

I’m ready to call it a day and get out, we can try another day, but Jin speaks before I even have time to open my mouth.

“ She … has a name and is my mate. We already talked about that, so please drop it, hm? Do it for hyung… Please Taehyung-ie”

I know this isn’t an ideal situation, but Jin taking my side and claiming me as his mate in front of his others makes me feel all giddy and my chest fills with pride. Damn I’m his mate and I have to raise my head and act like one. And this is the time to do it.

“I’m Y/n” I say smiling kindly and holding out my hand to the hybrid whose name I finally know.

It doesn’t surprise me when he looks at my hand like an offending intruder in his personal space, what does it’s the fact that he actually takes my hand in his big, warm and embracing one, so much so that my hand totally disappears in his. “Taehyung”

It doesn’t last much but the sensation of his hand around mine makes my heart flutter. Maybe for the slight fear that he still instills in me? The fact remains that it catches me so off guard that I almost don't hear Jin talking.

“I’m going to take a shower, I’ll be back in a few minutes. In the meantime you can talk a little bit, yeah?”

I’m not so comfortable being alone with them already, but it will have to happen sooner or later, so I cast him an insecure smile and nod slightly.

After giving Taehyung, me and the other hybrid a peck on our cheeks, Jin disappears in the bathroom of their room. 

My gaze remains on the hybrid whose identity I still don’t know; since I entered the room he has never moved, never spoken, never uttered any sound. He has remained sitting there on the bed, with his back to me and with his gaze looking out the window, toward the dense bush that stretches behind the Azalea center. 

I wish I could have seen his face at least once, looking at his features I guess he has one of the prettiest faces. I don’t know how I know it, but I do. Everything of his back is pretty: his tiny waist, his tiny but surely strong shoulders, his silky black hair, his fluffy tail and ears. They are black and dark orange. He surely is a fox hybrid. Pretty.

I am as if in trans, lost to his mere presence, lost to the thoughts revolving around him. What is he looking at? What is he thinking about? What is his name? I would like to see his face. I would like to hear his voice. Why doesn't he turn around? How can he be so still, that even his ears didn’t make any movement? Why doesn't he speak? I would like him to talk to me. I would like to make him talk. I would like to make him turn around.

And that's how I find myself, without realizing it and with my gaze fixed on the back of his head, addressing him, "Hi"

Is just a little whisper, just a little word that wants to break the deafening silence between us but not intends to break the little bubble that has been created between us. 

A small whisper that makes his left ear twitch slightly, a sudden and almost imperceptible movement, but one that makes me wince nonetheless. I can see his head turn slowly. I hold my breath. Finally I am about to see him.

But before that happens Taehyung comes between us, completely covering my view and making me wince.

The bubble is broken.

"What are you staring at?!" He comes a little harshly

“I-I’m sorry, I was just…” I blush a little for being caught staring.

“I don’t care, don’t look at my mate. Stay away from him, are we clear?”

Wow…This may be a problem for the adoption. 

Jin chooses this exact moment to come back from the bathroom, handsome and ethereal with his fur dripping wet.

“Here, I’m done. I tried to be as fast as possible, what did I miss?”

“Nothing” Me and Teahyung replay simultaneously, like two bickering children who were this close to being caught in the act by their mother: high, shrill voices; a quick and dry answer; a sidelong glance given to one's enemy.

Jin scoffs seeing our antics. “You two will get along too well, and that will bring me troubles”

“We won’t get along. I can’t stand her.” Teahyung’s rebuttal comes fast. 

“How can’t you see that she wants to separate us hyung?!” He continues with his nonsense.

“Tae-Tae what are you talking about…” Reply to a disbelieved Jin. “She doesn’t want that, in fact she wishes for the exact opposite of separating us.” 

Both Jin’s and Taehyung’s are now on me. 

“What do you mean?” Taehyung is clearly on edge and I can’t blame him. Just some days ago he was in an God-knows-how abusive environment, and now he doesn’t know what's happening to his life but in the meantime he is trying to protect and to be strong for both him and his loved ones.

Jin then comes to me and slowly but with a solid grip he takes my hand, he is to tell him, but I want to be the one to tell them. I want them to hear at least a positive thing from me, maybe they’ll start to see the good in me. 

So I do so. “I would like to adopt you. The both of you. If you want it too, that's it.” 

To say that what comes next is a pregnant silence is an understatement. But eventually…

“No”

This is the second time they have told me no, it’s becoming a trend… But this no is less unexpected and more strong.

“Taehyung, we can stay all together, the four of us.”

“I want it to be only the three of us. We won’t come home with you, and you have to decide. Us or her.” 

Well this is making me mad. And I will not stay silent. No more.

“Excuse me?! How dare you make him choose?! I’m his mate as much as you are, and he is mine. How would you feel if you were in the opposite situation? Since the beginning you treated me as if I’m a little pest, as if I’m a monster who thinks of nothing else but hurting you. I'm sure you've met many monsters in your life, but not all of us are. Not all people want to hurt you. You don't know me yet, and that's why you have every right not to trust me, but at least you can trust Jin. You can trust that he would never do anything to endanger you. Besides, you can't speak for both of you, your other mate didn't say anything, you can't speak for him. He has the right to make his own choices and you won’t take that away from him.”  

Wow all in one breath. But damn how good it makes me feel to have said that. Especially, it fills me with pride to see the tiger's shocked expression. I shushed him. Yay! Point for me.

And then.

“I want to go with hyung.” 

A new voice speaks up. A voice so sweet and melodious. It’s just a whisper, but the loudest whisper I ever heard. It brokes the silence so beautifully.

We all turned to the one that spoke, the pretty fox hybrid. He is now facing us. I was right: he is so damn pretty, like an angel, like an ethereal being that blesses all of us mere mortals with his presence. 

He looks at each one of us. Taehyung first, then Jin, and finally me. 

His smart eyes study me. I feel like my whole being is being examined in its every little detail, this makes my heart skip a beat. What is he searching for? Have I succeeded in his inspection? 

I'm reassured that I didn't do so badly when his pink, plumpy lips stretch in a sly smirk that makes my skin tingles all over. The rosy tip of his tongue slightly wets his lower lip just before his sweet voice can be heard again. 

“I’m Jimin, it’s a pleasure to meet you, Y/n” how he says my name makes the butterflies in my stomach flutter wildly, and his name… Finally I know his name, I want to taste it on my tongue so badly and so I do.

“Jimin” I mumble, still transfixed by him. “It’s nice to meet you too” I smile at him, thinking that at least with him I had a short but pleasant exchange. 

"Well, I'd say it's settled then, right Tae?" Jin wears a satisfied smirk on his face as he puts an arm around the tiger hybrid's neck. The latter in turn snorts and with a pronounced pout mumbles his agreement. 

"Good baby." Jin kisses his cheek. Then he goes to do the same to Jimin. "I'm going to work now, I'll see you later sweethearts. Y/n, you come with me?"

"Oh sure, but I'll come back in a few minutes.” I turn to the two hybrids who have a curious expression on one and a wary one on the other. “I have to ask you both a few questions to close your case and register it."

So Jin and I walk out, heading for the kitchens, and as we walk hand in hand I find myself thinking.

I think of the cocktail of emotions that Jimin made me feel, that his mere presence made me feel. When I got lost in his details, when he looked at me, it was as if only the two of us existed in the world.

I have experienced such a feeling before.

About Taehyung I realize that I remember every little detail of his pouty face. I didn't realize I had been paying that much attention, but apparently my eyes caught those little green rays in his brown eyes, caught all the little moles dotting his face, the one on his lower lip, the one on the tip of his nose, the one on his cheek, he even has one near his eye right along his lower lash line. Taehyung is very handsome, a beautiful grumpy hybrid, his pouty expression makes him cuter, more childlike. It hurts to think that his sullen, hostile attitude is aimed at me, I feel like I have been rejected by a great love of mine. I felt this before too.

I don't know why I didn't notice it right away, but now it's clear as day. We are mates. And they are keeping it hidden.

<-Previous MAYA Masterlist Next->